Skip to main content

Full text of "The contents and teachings of the catacombs at Rome : being a vindication of pure and primitive Christianity, and an exposure of the corruptions of popery, derived from the sepulchral remains of the early Christians at Rome"

See other formats


i 

LIBRARY  1 

Theological  Seminary,  j 

PRINCETON,  N.  J. 

C((se 
Skid 
Boo 

DG  807.4   .S324  1873  ^ 
Scott,  Benjamin,  1814-1892. 
The  contents  and  teachings 
of  the  catacombs  at  Rome 

Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 

https://archive.org/details/contentsteachingOOscot_0 


THE  CONTENTS  AND  TEACHINGS 


CATACOMBS  AT  ROME. 


GALLERIES      OF    THE  CATACOMBS. 


THE  CONTENTS  AND  TEACHINGS 


OF 


THE  CATACOMBS 

ROME: 


A  VIXDICATIOy   OF  PURE  AJfD   PRIMITIVE   CHRISTIAN  1  TV,   AXD   AN  EXPOSURE 
OF   THE   CORRrPTIONS   OF   POPBET,  DERIVED    FROM!  THK 

^ejjukhml  l^mains  of  tin  (Karlg  C^hristian.^ 
at  llomc. 


'Now  I  saw  iQ  my  dream,  that  at  the  end  of  the  valley  lay  bloc  J,  bones,  ashes,  and 
mangled  bodies  of  men  ;  .  .  .  .  and  while  I  was  musing  wliat  should  be  the 
reason,  I  espi  d  a  little  before  me  a  cave,  where  two  giants.  Pope  and  Pagan. 

dwelt.'  — JOHK  BUNTAN 


BENJAMIN  SCOTT,  i'.R.A.S., 

CHAMBERLAIN   OF  THE  ^CITY  OF   LONDON,   AND    HONOEABY  SECRETARY  O; 
THE   WORKING  iltN's  EDUCATIONAL  UNION. 


LONGMANS,  GREEN,  AND  CO 
1873. 


PlilCE  FOUR  SEILLIhQS. 


vi 


DIAGEAMS. 


79  Gladiatorial  Combats — Bas-reliefs  from  Pompeii.  (The  first  sub- 
ject represents  a  Bamnite  defeated  by  a  Mirmillo.  The  former 
lowers  his  sword-arm,  and  implores  his  life  of  the  people ;  his  ad- 
versary is  impatient  to  despatch  him.  The  second  shows  a  Mirmillo 
falling,  being  mortally  wounded  by  a  Saynnite. 

Mit^trattbe  nf       CataromB^  at  2K0me. 

Nos. 

80.  A  Galleey,  with  Tombs — The  large  grave  on  the  left  is  a  Bisomum, 

or  Grave  for  two. 

81.  Tombs  and  Slabs. 

82.  FossORS — Inscriptions  relating  to.    Also,  Painting  of  one  with  his 

Implements,  etc. 

83.  Phonetic  Symbols,  referring  to  Names. 

84.  Symbols  referring  to  Trades  and  Occupations. 

85.  The  same. 

86.  RELiaiOTTS  Symbols — The  Monogram  of  Christ. 

87.  Sfndeies — "  The  Fish  Symbol ;"  Inscription  with  the  word  ixOvs  ; 

Crown  and  Palms  ;  Lamp  found  in  the  Jews'  Gallery  ;  Inscrip- 
tions with  the  Jewish  Candlestick. 

88.  Eeligiotts  Symbols  — Doves;  "  Heavenward- sailing  Ship  ;"  Anchor. 

89.  Insceiptions — Christian  and  Pagan  contrasted. 

90.  Martyrs'  Epitaphs— (four). 

91.  Praying  Figures — Bellicia  and  the  Apostle  Paul. 

92.  Painting  of  Love  Feast,  also  Cups. 

93.  Pas  Eeliees — 1,  Noah  and  Jonah  ;  2,  Jonah. 

94.  Fresco  Painting— Daniel  and  the  Lions. 

95.  Bas  Eeliees — 1,  The  Eaising  of  Lazarus  ;  2,  Elijah  taken  up  into 

Heaven. 

96.  Eepresentations  of  "  the  Good  Shepherd." 

97.  Bas  Eeliees — Pilate  washing  his  Hands  ;  the  Three  Youths  in  the 

Furnace  at  Babylon. 

98.  Petee  Denying  his  Loed,  and  the  Cock  Crovs^ing. 

99.  Paintings — The  Miracles  of  the  Loaves  and  Fishes,  and  the  Water 

changed  to  Wine. 

100.  Bas  Eeliees — Abraham  about  to  sacrifice  Isaac ;  Moses  receiving 
the  Tables  of  the  Law. 


The  usual  allowance  to  Subscribers  and  the  Trade. 


W.  THOENj  Depositoey,  28,  Pateenostee  Eow. 


PHEFACE  TO  FIRST  EDITION. 


The  following  pages  contain  the  substance  of  four 
Lectures^  delivered  before  an  audience  composed  of 
working  men ;  this  statement  will  sufficiently  account 
for  tlieir  style.  Gratified  by  the  interest  excited  on  their 
delivery,  encouraged  by  several  partial  friends  to  give 
them  a  more  enduring  form,  influenced  by  a  knowledge 
that  they  were  useful  to  some  who  heard  them,  and  a 
hope  that  they  may  yet  be  serviceable  to  the  class  for 
whose  benefit  they  were  prepared,  the  writer  has  (amidst 
many  distractions,  arising  from  engagements  of  another 
character)  committed  them  to  the  press. 

He  will  be  gratified  if  they  shall  in  any  degree  serve 
to  direct  attention  to  a  subject  too  much  overlooked  in 
this  inquiring  age — the  'primitive  condition  of  the  Divine 
institution  of  Christianity — particularly  as  exemplified  by 
the  inscriptions  and  works  of  early  art  in  the  Museums 
of  Europe.  Buried  in  ponderous  and  expensive  folios, 
expressed  in  either  foreign  or  dead  languages,  or  locked 
up  in  the  treasuries  of  distant  antiquarian  collections, 
the  subject  was  inaccessible  to  the  general  reader,  until 
the  publication  of  the  learned  and  deeply  interesting 


Vlll 


INTRODUCTION. 


work  of  Dr.  Charles  Maitland,  "  The  Church  in  the 
Catacombs.^^  Of  the  merits  of  that  work  it  would  be 
impertinent  in  the  writer  to  speak.  He  may,  however, 
be  permitted  to  express  the  deep  obligation  under  which 
he  lies,  as  one  of  the  public,  for  the  pleasure  and  profit 
which  it  has  afforded  him  ;  he  desires  also  gratefully  to 
'  acknowledge  the  facilities  which  Dr.  Maitland  has  kindty 
rendered  in  the  preparation  for  the  press  of  this  little 
work,  in  which  the  writer  has  attempted  to  effect  for  the 
working-classes  that  which  the  Doctor  has  so  admirably 
accomplished  for  the  reading  public  in  general.  In  every 
case  in  which  '^The  Church  in  the  Catacombs^'  has  been 
quoted  or  referred  to,  the  second  edition  has  been  used. 

London^  A'prilj  1860. 


CONTENTS. 


LECTUEE  I. 

PAGANISil. 

"  The  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty." 
Psalm  Ixxiv.  20. 

The  Augustan  age — PAaAXiSii,  polytheistic — Character  of  Pagan  gods- 
Effects  of  Pagan  worship — Paganism  sacerdotal — Ceremonial — Impure 
— Cruel — Human  sacrifices — Burning  Children  to  Moloch — Human 
sacrifices  in  Grreece,  Rome,  etc. — In  the  East — Assyrian  cruelty — 
Human  sacrifices  among  the  Hindoos  and  Chinese — The  northern 
nations  of  Europe — Mexico — Africa — South  Sea  Islands — Origin  of 
sacrifices — Infanticide  in  Greece  and  Eome — Condition  of  female  sex 
— In  Hindostan — Among  the  Jews — Polygamy — Widow-burning  in 
India — Destruction  of  female  children — General  depravity — Character 
of  rulers  at  Rome — Moral  state  of  the  people — Cruel  sports — Gladia- 
torial combats — Slavery — Bondage  among  the  Jews — Objection  an- 
swered— Slavery  of  Greece  and  Rome— Social  and  moral  condition 
recapitulated — Improvement  Pages  1 — JG 

LECTURE  II. 

CHEISTIAXITT. 

"  To  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death." — Luke  i.  79. 

Pagan  gloom  and  despondency— A  deliverer  anticipated — "  The  desire  of 
all  nations" — Arrival  of  the  Messiah — His  story — His  doctrine — 
Cheistianitt — An  innovation  on  Judaism  and  Paganism — A  con- 
trast between  Paganism  and  Christianity — Dignity  of  labour — Chris- 
tianity at  Rome — Paul's  arrival  there — Persecution  of  Christianity 
commences — The  Catacombs — Construction  and  origin — Occupied  by 
Christians — Galleries  of  described — Lost  sight  of — Closed — Re-opened 
in  16th  century— Works  on  the  contents  of  the  Catacombs — Lapidarian 
Gallery — Tombs  or  graves — Pagan  and  Christian  inscriptions  con- 
trasted— Improvement — Power  of  pure  Christianity—  Objections  re- 
plied to — Slavery  as  practised  by  professing  Christians — Serfdom  in 
Russia  and  Slavery  in  the  L^nited  States  now  abolished— Conclusion 

Pages  47—90 


X 


CONTENTS. 


LECTURE  nr. 

THE  CATACOMBS.  , 
"  They  wandered  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth." — Hkb.  xi,  39.'^ 

The  Early  Christians  unlearned— Style  of  inscriptions — Fossors —Symbols 
used  by  Eai'ly  Christians — Phonetic  symbols — Trade  symbols — 
Religious  symbols — The  Monogram — the  fish,  dove,  crown,  palm- 
branch,  etc. — Jews  at  Rome  in  time  of  the  Apostle  Paul — Jews' 
Gallery  in  Catacombs — Martyrs'  graves — Inscriptions  upon — Praying 
figures —Posture  in  prayer — Simplicity  of  Early  Christians— Love- 
feasts — Conclusion  Pages  91 — 113 

LECTURE  IV. 

POPEEY — DEBASED,  OE  SPUEIOTJS  CHEISTIANITY. 

"I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-coloured  beast  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns 

 The  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth  And  the 

woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  gbeat  city  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth."— Kev.  xvii.  3,  9,  18. 

Christianity  corrupted — Popeet  tested  by  history — By  Scripture — By  the 
contents  of  Catacombs — Sources  of  corruptions  of  Christianity — Sacer- 
dotal priesthood — Ministers  of  religion — Sacrifices  and  altars — Demon 
or  spirit  worship— Many  mediators — Manufactured  Martyrs— Manu- 
factured saints — Relics — Purgatory — Indulgences — Sale  of  pardon  

Purgatory,  a  Pagan  device — Reading  the  Scriptures — Fine  arts  in  the 
Catacombs— OZ^?  Testament  history  illustrated — Ifew  Testament  illus- 
trated— Christ's  miracles  recorded — His  sufi'erings  not  depicted— Abuse 

of  symbolism — Representations  of  God — Spirit  of  Christ's  religion  

Cursing  and  persecuting — The  Inquisition — Spirit  of  the  Christians  of 

the  Catacombs — Recapitulation  of  argument — Come  out  of  Rome  

Objections  answered — Improvement  .       .       ,       Pages  114 — 168 


LECTURE  1. 

PAGANISM. 

"  The  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations  of 
cruelty." — Psalm  Ixxiv.  20. 

Thej  subject  of  oiir  present  course  of  lectures  introduces 
us  to  the  period  called  the  Augustan  Age.''  This  era, 
commencing  with  the  reign  of  Augustus  Cassar,  born  about 
63  B.C.J  and  comprising  that  of  his  immediate  successors, 
was  greatly  distiuguished  for  the  flourishing  state  of  litera- 
ture and  learniug,  and  the  successful  cultivation  of  the 
fine  arts. 

•Julius  Cassar,  the  great  uucle  and  predecessor  of 
Augustus_,  had_,  by  his  victorious  arms,  rendered  tributary 
to  Rome  all  the  surrounding  nations  ;  and  the  Roman 
Empire,  on  the  accession  of  Augustus,  was  almost  co- 
extensive with  the  known  world. 

The  religion  of  all  these  nations,  with  the  single  ex- 
ception of  the  Jew^s,  consisted  of  Paganism ,  in  some  form 
or  other,  which  was  also  the  religion  of  Imperial  Rome. 
With  her  arms  she  had  carried  her  gods,  and  promoted 
their  worship ;  or  with  politic  tolerance,  had  adopted  the 
gods  of  other  Pagan  nations  into  her  Pantheon.  Farthest 
India,  Scythia,  Southern  Africa,  and  China,  although  un- 
conquered,  and  consequently  untributary  to  Rome,  were 
Pagan  also.  Notwithstanding  the  deities  worshipped  in 
these  countries  differed  in  name,  their  attributes  and 

1 


2 


PAGAN  I  sir. 


characters  can  be  easily  identified  witli  tliose  revered  in  the 
Roman  Empire. 

The  Pagan  system  was  polytheistic,  that  is^  many  gods 
were  worshipped.  These  deities  were  generally  repre- 
sented under  some  human  form^  such  as  Jupiter,  king  of 
Olympus,  and  some  score  of  other  reprobates,  whose 
names  are  doubtless  familiar  to  you — Jupiter,  Mar?, 
Mercury,  Neptune,  Bacchus,  Yulcan,  Juno,  Yenus,  and 
others,  presiding  over  fighting,  thieving,  lust,  debauchery, 
and  drunkenness,  with  some  few  who  personified  domestic 
and  civil  virtues.  These,  together  with  deified  kings, 
heroes,  and  freebooters,  fi)reign  gods,  such  as  Isis  of  the 
Egyptians,  and  minor  divinities  or  demigods,  who  pre- 
sided specially  over  certain  countries,  cities,  rivers, 
seasons,  and  groves,  made  up  the  list  to  hundreds,  the 
lords  many  and  gods  many,^'  to  whom  homage  was 
rendered  by  the  civilized  world  at  the  period  to  which  I 
allude. 

Authors  innumerable  could  be  quoted  to  prove  the 
number  and  the  wortlilessness  of  these  divinities.  One 
writer  of  the  period  satirically  remarks,  "  it  is  easier  to 
find  a  god  than  a  man.^'*  Livy,  speaking  of  Athens,  the 
chief  city  of  Greece,  says  it  was  "  full  of  the  images  of 
gods  and  men,  adorned  with  every  variety  of  material  and 
with  all  the  skill  of  art/^f  while  another  writes,  on 
every  side  there  are  altars,  victims,  temples,  and  festi- 
vals.''^ J  But  not  only  did  they  worship  every  god  whom 
they  had  invented,  but  in  their  feeling  after  a  true  God, 
^^if  haply  they  might  find  Him,^^  conscious  that  there 
must  be  some  one  more  worthy  of  their  regard  than  the 
wortliless  creations  of  their  own  corrupt  imaginings,  they 


*  Petronius,  Sat.  xvii.  f  Livy,  45,  27. 

X  Lucian  Prometh.,  Book  i.  p.  180. 


CHARACTER  OF  PAGAN  GODS. 


3 


added  to  thousands  of  altars  by  erecting  some  to  the 
Unknown  God." 

This  fact  is  familiar  to  you  from  the  statement  in 
Luke^s  Acts  of  the  Apostles/^  which  is  fully  confirmed 
by  Pagan  writers.*  The  Apostle  PauFs  spirit  "  was  stirred 
within  him  when  he  saw  the  city'^  of  Athens  ^^full  of 
idols^'  (Acts  xvii.  16,  margin);  and  in  his  address  to  the 
Athenian  court  of  Areopagus,  lie  tells  them,  I  perceive 
that  ye  are  altogether  devoted  to  the  worship  of  the  gods, 
for  as  I  passed  hither  and  belield  your  gods  that  ye 
worship,  I  found  an  altar  with  this  inscription.  To  the 
Unknown  God^^  (Acts  xvii.  22,  23).  As  at  Athens  so 
was  it  at  Eome,  the  world^s  capital,  for  we  are  told,  on 
the  authority  of  Minutius  Felix,  they  build  altars  to 
iinknowm  divinities/^ 

Such,  then,  was  the  polytheistic  or  pantheistic  nature 
of  the  Pagan  system,  and  now  a  few  words  upon  the 
character  of  these  gods,  and  the  nature  of  the  worshij) 
rendered  to  them  ;  and  here  I  must  premise  that  the 
subject  forbids  that  I  should  be  explicit.  Sufiice  it  to 
remark  that  there  is  no  crime,  however  abominable,  that 
was  not  imputed  to  them.  In  the  words  of  Pope,  their 
characters  may  be  justly  summed  up — 

*'  Gods  partial,  changeful,  passionate,  unjust, 
Whose  attributes  were  rage,  revenge,  and  lust." 

*  Lucian,  in  his  "  Philopatris,"  uses  the  form  of  oath,  "  I  swear 
hy  the  Unknoicn  God  at  Athens  ;"  and  again  he  says  (chap.  xxix. 
180),  "we  have  found  out  the  Unknown  God  at  Athens,  and 
worshipped  him,  with  our  hands  stretched  up  to  heaven."  Philo- 
stratus  says  (in  Yita  Apollo,  vi.  3),  "  and  this  at  Athens,  where 
there  are  even  altars  to  the  unknown  gods."  Pausanius  (in  Attic, 
cap.  1)  says  that  "  at  Athens  there  are  altars  of  gods,  which  are 
called  the  unknown  ones."  Diogenes  Laertius  mentions  also  these 


4 


PAGANISM. 


As  with  the  gods,  so  with  the  system  with  which  they 
were  identified,  and  its  effects  upon  its  votaries.  I  will 
judge  that  system  out  of  the  mouths  of  Pagans  themselves. 
Aristotle*  advises  that  statues  and  paintings  of  the  gods 
should  exhibit  no  indecent  scenes,  except  in  the  temples 
of  such  deities  as  preside  over  sensuality/^  What  must 
have  been  the  state  of  things  to  render  such  advice  need- 
ful, and  what  the  state  of  mind  of  an  enlightened  Pagan 
who  could  justify  such  an  exception  ? 

Petronius  t  informs  us  that  temples  were  frequented, 
altars  crowned,  and  prayers  offered  to  the  gods,  in  order 
that  they  might  render  agreeable  unnatural  lusts.  The 
moral  Seneca,t  revolting  at  what  he  witnessed  around 
him,  exclaims,  in  the  sight  of  such  things,  How  great 
is  now  the  madness  of  men  !  they  lisp  the  most  abominable 
prayers ;  and  if  a  man  is  found  listening,  they  are  silent ; 
what  a  man  ought  not  to  hear,  they  do  not  hlitsh  to  relate  to 
ihe  gods.'^  Again,  ^'  if  any  one  considers  what  things 
they  do,  and  to  what  they  subject  themselves,  instead  of 
decency,  he  will  Qnd  indecency  ;  instead  of  the  honourable, 
the  unworthy  ;  instead  of  the  rational,  the  insane.''  And 
to  crown  the  testimony  of  Pagans  as  to  the  character  and 
effects  of  their  own  system,  Plato  declares,  man  has 
Slink  helow  the  basest  of  the  brutes.'' 

Well  might  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  writing  to  Rome  at 
the  very  period  to  which  I  refer,  paint  the  fearful  picture 
contained  in  his  first  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans, 
which  is  fully  borne  out,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the  testimony 
of  Pagan  writers.    AVell  might  he  attiiljute  it  all  to  the 

altars,  and  ascribes  their  origin  to  a  period  of  pestilence  (riled  in 
Barnes*  Notes,  Acts  xvii.) 

*  Politica,  vii.  18,  ed.  Schn'^ider, 

t  Cited  in  Thokick's  "  luilaence  of  Heatlienlsin." 


MOEALITY  OF  PAGANISM. 


system  of  their  religion,  and  the  character  of  their  gods, 
that  they  "  changed  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible  God  into 
an  image  made  like  to  corruptible  man,  and  to  birds,  and 
four-footed  beasts,  and  creeping  things ;  wherefore  God 
also  gave  them  np  to  uncleanness  through  the  lusts  of  their 
own  hearts/^  And  even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God 
in  their  knowledge,  God  gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate 
mind,  to  do  those  things  which  are  not  convenient ;  being 
filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  fornication,  wickedness, 
covetousn^ss,  maliciousness ;  full  of  envy,  murder,  debate, 
deceit,  malignity  ;  whisperers,  backbiters,  haters  of  God, 
deceitful,  proud,  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  dis- 
obedient to  parents,  without  understanding,  covenant- 
breakers,  without  natural  affection,  implacable,  unmerci- 
ful/^ *  What  a  catalogue  !  It  would  have  been  sufficient 
for  me  to  have  quoted  it,  to  have  proved  my  point ;  but 
as  there  may  be  some  among  you  who  have  not  investi- 
gated the  satisfactory  evidence  upon  which  the  authen- 
ticity of  the  inspired  writings  rests,  I  have  thought  it 
best  to  place  the  combined  testimony,  Pagan  and  Christ  ian, 
before  you.  Let  me  ask  of  you  the  favour  that  you  will,  at 
your  leisure,  read  attentively  the  chapter  from  which  I  have 
quoted  ;  it  will  assist  you  to  appreciate  a  contrast  which 
I  shall  have  occasion  to  introduce  in  a  subsequent  lecture. 

Respecting  the  character  of  ancient  Pagan  idols  and 
idolatry  beyond  tlie  bounds  of  the  Eoman  Empire,  we 
have  not  the  same  amount  of  information,  but  sufficient 
evidence  exists  to  prove  that  oriental  Paganism  was 
equally  degraded  and  degrading  with  that  of  Greece  and 
Rome.  Unchanged  to  the  present  hour,  we  can  study  it 
by  actual  observation ;  I  will  only  quote  one  passage 
upon  this  point,  from  a  public  document  laid  before 
*  Pvum.  i.  23,  24,28-31. 


6 


PAGANISM. 


Parliament  by  a  resident  magistrate  of  Lo^er  Bengal.* 
Speaking  of  the  Tvorship  of  tlie  goddess  Kale^  he  says. 
The  murderer,  the  robber,  and  the  prostitute,  all  aim  to 
propitiate  a  being  whose  worship  is  obscenity,  and  who 
delights  in  the  blood  of  man  and  beast,  and.  without 
imploring  whose  aid  no  act  of  wickedness  is  committed/^ 
There  were,  doubtless,  exceptions  to  this  rule.  Some 
few  of  the  gods  personified  virtues,  and  some  men  were 
found  better  than  the  system  w^hicli  prevailed ;  but  these 
exceptions  w^ere  rare  indeed,  and  stand  out  upon  the 
records  of  the  times  with  a  lustre  the  more  brilliant  in 
consecjuence  of  their  infrequency.  These  men  were 
virtuous,  by  reason  of  spaiks  of  heavenly  light  not  quite 
trampled  out  of  their  fallen  nature  ;  they  were  virtuous 
in  sjjite  of  their  religious  system,  and  not  because  of  it. 
Dionysius  of  Halicamassus  says,  There  are  only  a  few 
who  have  become  masters  of  philosophy ;  on  the  other 
hand,  the  great  and  unphilosophic  mass  are  accustomed 
to  receive  these  narratives  (the  lives  of  the  gods)  rather 
in  their  worst  sense,  and  to  learn  one  of  two  things  : 
either  to.  despise  the  gods  as  beings  who  wallow  in  the 
grossest  licentiousness,  or  not  to  restrain  then.selves  even 
from  what  is  most  abominable  and  abandoned,  when  they 
see  the  gods  do  the  same.'''' f 

Such,  then,  were  the  gods  of  Paganism;  such  the 
natural  effects  of  their  character  upon  their  votaries. 

*  H,  Oakley,  Esq.,  cited  in  "Philosophy  of  Plan  of  Salvation." 

t  "  It  is  absolutely  impossible  to  write  in  detail  of  the  shocking 
depravities  of  the  old  heathen  world.  The  very  rottenness  of  its 
sepulchre  vfWl  ever  most  surely  guard  its  own  dreadful  mystery. 
For  it  is  a  shame  even  to  speak  of  those  things  which  were  done 
of  them  in  secret.  The  reader  need  not  be  told  how  heavily 
charged  with  all  kinds  of  moral  death  a  religion  must  have  been 
whose  divinities  were  lechers,  sots,  fratricideSj  harlots,  and  pander?  ; 


HUMAN  SACRIFICES. 


7 


I  would  next  observe  tliat  the  system  of  Paganism, 
like  that  of  the  Jews,  was  sacerdotal,  that  is,  it  was 

its  temples  sacred  brothels,  the  less  scandalous  alone  of  which 
could  be  tolerated  within  the  walls  of  cities  (Yitruvius,  i.  7) ;  its 
s^pectacles,  the  merciless  gladiatorial  shows,  or  scenes  too  impure 
for  a  soldierly  Cato  to  witness  ;  its  processions,  those  of  the 
Phallics  ;  its  altars  not  guiltless  of  human  blood;  its  festivitie?, 
the  Bacchanalia,  the  Saturnalia,  the  Floralia,  the  Cotyttia;  its 
ritual  vice,  and  its  ministers  of  both  sexes — but  a  veil  must  be 
thrown  over  their  too  warm  devotion  to  their  strictly  sacerdotal 
functions.  In  the  age  of  Augustas,  marriage  was  rapidly  growing 
into  disuse,  and  had  to  be  propped  up  by  liberal  bounties  from 
the  state.  "Where  the  tie  existed  at  all,  it  was  for  the  wife  an 
indenture  of  servitude,  she  was  the  drudge ;  concubines  and 
courtezans  were  the  friends  of  her  lord.  E^'en  this  is  the  brighter 
side  of  the  picture.  There  is  not  one  of  the  odious  vices  for  which 
the  unclean  Canaanites  were  doomed  to  extirpation,  and  the  Cities 
of  the  Plain  weltered  in  the  fiery  storm,  which  does  not  soil  the 
portrait,  handed  down  by  history,  of  full  many  a  ruler,  statesman, 
poet,  and  philosopher  of  classic  Greece  and  Eome.  The  fretting 
leprosy  was  everywhere.  Few,  inc'eed,  of  any  rank  in  society 
escaped  the  plague,  and  the  invention  of  monstrous  pleasures  was 
studied  as  a  science,  and  followed  as  a  thriving  trade.  Cruelty  was 
as  rampant  as  sensuality.  Slavery  was  universal,  and  the  dread 
power  of  life  and  death  which  the  law  gave  to  masters  was  sure  to 
be  no  idle  prerogative  in  the  hands  of  men  who  gloated  for  days 
together  over  the  dying  throes  of  the  gladiators." 

"The  aspirations  of  a  Socrates  were  not  those  of  the  millions. 
The  masses  rather  sought  to  gain  the  aid  of  their  gods  in  the 
attainment  of  their,  at  best,  animal  and  often  devilish  desires. 
They  anointed,  crowned,  and  kissed  the  images  in  which  they  saw 
and  handled  the  divinities  themselves  ;  they  regaled  their  nostrils 
with  incense,  and  their  appetites  with  the  quivering  limbs  and 
smoking  blood  of  the  victims  ;  they  pledged  them  in  cups  of  wine, 
whirled  round  them  in  frantic  dances,  or  gashed  themselves  with 
knives,  to  coax  or  tease  them  to  patronize  some  worldly  scheme  or 
other,  even  some  filthy  intrigue  or  murderous  plot.  In  times  of 
public  calamity,  the  gods  weie  dragged  forth  from  the  gloom  of 


8 


PAGANISM. 


administered  bj  a  priesthood — among  the  Pagans  male 
and  female — who  stood  between  the  people  and  their 
deities,  offered  their  prayers,  performed  sacritices,  inter- 
preted signs  and  omens,  and  communicated  the  will  of 
the  gods,  besides  exercising  certain  judicial  functions. 

The  worship  consisted  in  tlio  performance  of  certain 
ovtvjard  ads  or  rites  ;  was,  in  other  words,  exclusively 
external  or  ceremonial :  of  preaching  or  the  inculcation  or 
teaching  of  morals,  there  does  not  exist  a  trace.^  The 
rites  comprised  sacrifices,  offerings,  prayers,  burning 
incense,  pilgrimages  to  sacred  places  or  shrines,  pro- 
cessions in  honour  of  the  gods,  abstinences,  mortifications, 
penances,  observance  of  festivals,  and  frequently  vicious 
practices  as  above  hinted. 

These  rites  were  costly,  requiring  a  sacrifice  on  the 
part  of  those  w^ho  performed  them,  according  to  position 
in  life,  and  were  suited  to  bestow  more  upon  the  rich 
than  upon  the  needy.  They  were  not  only  sometimes 
abominably  impure,  but  oftentimes  harharoiij'1 1/  cruel. 
Upon  the  impurity  of  the  ceremonies  it  is  impossible  and 
unlawful  to  speak  ;  nor  would  the  statements  be  credited 
when  made,  unless  the  authorities  were  cited  at  length. 
Suffice  it  then  to  say,  that  whatever  Christianity  may  or 
may  not  have  done,  one  of  its  effects  is  apparent ;  it  has 
banished  the  general  knowledge  and  even  the  names  of 
crimes  then  publicly  committed,  which  not  only  reflected 
no  general  discredit  on  those  who  practised  them,  but,  as 

the  temples  and  laid  on  couches  in  the  streets,  that  they  might  the 
better  see,  and  be  moved  bj  the  tears  of  the  whole  population. 
IVorship  was  mavipidation,  arid  prayer  an  exercise  of  the  lungs,  not 
o  f  the  heart." — "  The  Free  Church  of  Ancient  Christendom,"  by 
Basil  H.  Cooper,  B.A.,  pp.  31,  32,  20. 

*  Vide  Dr.  Smith'd  "  Dictionary  of  Antiquities,"  article  Su- 
rerdos. 


HUMAN  SACRIFICES. 


9 


forming  part  of  tlieir  religious  rites^  were  in  some  cases 
obligatory^  and  in  others  accounted  honourable  and  meri- 
torious. It  is  a  mercy  the  languages  are  dead  in  which 
such  thiugs  are  written  ;  but  assuredly  we  do  not  well  to 
forget  the  lessons  which  they  teach. 

I  said  the  Pao-an  rites  were  often  barbarously  criicJ. 
I  referred  chiefly  to  the  practice  of  offering  human  sacri- 
fices, which  practice,  so  far  as  history  has  brought  intelli- 
gence down  to  us,  appears  to  have  been  universal.  It  is 
not  known  when  this  abomination  was  first  introduced, 
but  it  was  certainly  very  early  in  the  world's  history ;  the 
Canaanites,  more  than  3300  years  since,  certainly  prac- 
tised it,  offering  their  offspring  to  the  idols  of  Canaan,  to 
Moloch  especially.*  It  was  evidently  one  of  the  crimes 
assigned  by  the  Almighty  as  the  reason  for  the  destruction 
of  that  people  :  "  Thou  shalt  not  let  any  of  thy  seed  pass 

through  the  fire  to  Moloch  For  all  these 

abominations  have  the  men  of  the  land  done,  which 
were  before  you,  and  the  land  is  defiled;  that  the 
land  spue  not  you  out  also,  Avhen  ye  defile  it,  as  it 
spued  out  the  nations  that  were  before  you^^  (Lev.  xviii. 
21,  27,  28). 

It  may  be  needful  to  explain  to  some  of  you,  that  the 
expression  in  our  Bibles,  to  pass  seed  tlirougli  the  fire 
to  Moloch,^^  means  to  burn  children  to  that  divinity ;  f 
upon  this  point  no  doubt  exists.  Moloch,  Molec,  Malcom, 
or  Milcom,  as  he  is  variously  called,  was  the  planet 
Saturn  deified^  and  his  worship  existed  chiefly  among  the 
Canaanites,  Ammonites,  Carthaginians,  and  Phoenicians. 
He  was  represented  by  a  statue  of  brass,  under  the  form 

*  Deut.  xviii.  9,  10. 

t  Compare  Di  ub.  xii.  31,  xviii.  10  ;  2  Kings  xvi.  3,  etc,  with  Ps. 
cvi.  38;  Jer.  vii.  31,  xix.  5;  Ezek.  xvi.  20,  21. 


10 


PAGANISM. 


of  a  human  being  witli  tlie  head  of  a  bull ;  the  arms  of 
the  figure  being  extended  forward_,  but  declining  towards 
the  earth ;  children  were  placed  by  their  fathers  in  the 
hands  of  the  idol,  and  falling  thence  into  a  furnace 
were  burned  to  death;  drums  and  trumpets  drown- 
ing their  cries.  Sometimes  the  idol  was  hollow,  and 
heated  to  redness  by  fire  placed  within,  in  which 
case  the  child  was  burned  by  the  heated  hand  of  the 
figure.     [  74.  ] 

In  spite  of  the  strongest  prohibitions  of  this  crime  by 
the  Almighty,  it  was  occasionally  resorted  to  by  the 
Jewish  kings  and  people,  especially  in  the  reigns  of 
Ahaz  and  Manasseh.  The  idol  was  erected  in  the  valley 
south  of  Jerusalem  called  IJinnom,  but  termed,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  practice  of  this  abomination,  Tophef,  or 
Drums,  in  reference  to  the  drums  beat  to  drown  the  cries 
of  the  innocent  victims.*  The  place  became,  conse- 
quently, so  abhorrent  to  the  more  recent  Jews  that  they 
applied  its  name,  Ge-hinnom,  or  Gehenna,  to  the  place  of 
punishment  in  a  future  life.  So  that,  in  the  estimation  of 
these  Jews,  it  only  required  the  practice  of  Pagan  abomi- 
nations to  constitute  a  hell  upon  earth. t 

And  novv  let  us  pause  for  a  minute  while  I  extract  a 
lesson,  in  passing,  from  this  Pagan  superstition.  I  see 
fathers  and  mothers  present.  I  am  a  parent  myself. 
What  think  you,  fathers,  what  say  you,  mothers, 
could  you  bring  yourselves  to  offer'^your  children  to 
Moloch  if  you  were  living  in  Pagan  times,  and  were 
unvisited  with  the  light  of  Christianity,  received  or 
reflected  ? 

*  2  Kings  xxiii.  10 ;  Isa.  xxx.  33 ;  Jer.  vii.  31,  32,  xix.  4—14. 
t  Diodorus  Sic,  xx.  24;  Easebius  Pr^p.  Evaog.,  iv.  c.  16; 
Juhn's  Bib.  Antiq  ,  ar  t.  410. 


HUMAN  SACRIFICES. 


11 


"  A  thousand  voices  answer  '  ISTo !  * 
Ye  clasp  your  babes  and  kiss  ; 
Your  bosoms  yearn,  your  tears  o'erflow, 

Yet  ah  ! — remember  this  : 
The  infant  trained  alone  for  earth 
May  live,  may  die,  to  curse  its  birth  ; 
Is  this  a  mother's  love  ? 

"  A  parent's  love  may  prove  a  snare  ; 
The  child  she  loved  so  well, 
Her  hand  may  lead  with  gentlest  care 

Down  the  smooth  road  to  hell ; 
Nourish  its  frame,  destroy  its  mind 
Thus  do  the  blind  mislead  the  blind, 
E'en  with  a  mother's  love." 

The  application  will  be  apparent  to  you — the  idolater  of 
old  brought  his  child  to  the  flames,  and  after  a  few 
minutes  of  suffering_,  its  spirit  winged  its  flight  to  the 
presence  of  its  God.  Fear  not/^  says  the  Saviour, 
"those  that  kill  the  body,  and  after  that  have  no  more 
that  they  can  do.''^  If  we,  by  our  neglect,  by  our  counsel, 
or  (what  is  more  influential  than  either)  by  our  example, 
destroy  the  souls  of  the  children  committed  to  us^  how 
will  the  comparison  stand  between  ourselves  and  the 
ignorant  and  inhuman  votaries  of  Moloch,  in  that  day, 
when  all  alike,  whatever  their  advantages  or  their  disad- 
vantages, must  render  an  account  of  their  stewardship  ? 

But  I  pass  from  this  digression  to  consider  further  the 
practice  of  offering  human  sacrifices.  And  first  among 
the  civilized  and  philosophic  Greeks.  Agamemnon,  king 
of  Mycene,  offered  up  his  daughter  Iphigenia  to  obtain 
a  favourable  wind  to  cross  a  sea  not  wider  than  the  British 
Channel,  and  a  human  sacrifice  was  offered  again  on  his 
return.  The  Athenians  and  Massalians  annually  offered 
a  man  to  Neptune.     Menelaus,  king  of  Sparta,  being 


12 


PAGANISM. 


detained  by  contrary  winds^,  offered  up  two  Egyptian 
cliildren.  Histor}^  allows  it  to  transpire,  tliat  many  of 
the  Grecian  states  offered  linman  victims  previously  to 
undertaking  an  expedition  or  a  war.  At  Eliodes,  a  man 
was  offered  to  Chronos  (agreeing  witli  Molocli)  on  tke 
6tli  of  July,  annually  ;  at  Salamis,  a  man  was  offered  in 
March,  annually  ;  at  Chios  and  Tenedos,  a  human  victim 
was  annually  torn  in  pieces.  Erecthens  sacrificed,  in 
Attica,  his  daughter ;  Aristides  sacrificed  three  nephews 
of  the  king  ^f  Persia;  Tliemistocles  sacrificed  several 
noble  persons.  These  men  were  not  savages,  bear  in 
mind,  but  accounted  wise,  just,  and  benevolent  in  their 
day.  In  Thessaly,  human  sacrifices  were  offered ;  the 
Pelasgians,  in  a  time  of  scarcity,  offered  a  tenth  of  their 
rJiildren  ;  in  the  Crimea,  and  among  the  Taurians,  everij 
stranger  shipwrecked,  instead  of  receiving  the  rights  of 
hospitality,  was  sacrificed  to  Diana ;  her  temple  in  Aricia 
was  always  served  by  a  priest  who  had  murdered  his 
predecessor,  and  the  Lacedemonians  yearly  offered  her 
human  victims,  until  the  time  of  Lycurgus,  who  changed 
the  custom  into  the  sacrifice  of  flagellation,  but  boys 
were  often  whipped  to  death. 

And  to  pass  from  the  Greeks  and  their  neighbours  to 
Imperial  Home;  histor}^  incidentally  acquaints  us  witli 
the  fact  that  although  probably  less  frequent,  yet  human 
sacrifices  existed,  and  may  be  traced  for  many  centuries. 
It  was  a  custom  to  sacrifice  annually  thirty  men,  b}' 
throwing  them  into  the  Tiber,  to  obtain  prosperity  for 
the  city.  Livy  mentions  that  two  men  and  two  women 
were  buried  alive  to  avert  public  calamities.  Plutarch 
relates  a  similar  sacrifice ;  and  Caius  Marius  offered  his 
daughter  Calpurnia  to  ensure  success  in  an  expedition 
against  the  Cimbri.    It  is  true  a  law  was  passed  (b.c.  96) 


HUMAN  SACEIFICi:?. 


13 


to  put  a  stop  to  the  practice,  but  this  only  proves  that 
the  custom  existed.  Besides  which,  the  Pagan  priest  was 
oftentimes  stronger  than  the  civil  magistrate,  and  the 
custom  was  not  abolished  although  the  law  was  promul- 
gated, for  numerous  instances  are  mentioned,  even  as  late 
as  A.D.  300,  nearly  400  years  after  the  passing  of  the 
law.* 

From  Greece  and  Eome  let  us  proceed  to  other  nations 
of  a"ntiquity,  and  inquire  what  in  this  respect  were  the 
practices  of  Paganism. 

Among  the  Tyrians  the  king  frequentl}"  offered  his 
son  to  procure  prosperity  ;  that  this  was  the  custom  also 
among  the  Moabites,  we  gather  from  Scripture.  In 
2  Kings  iii.  27,  we  read,  on  the  occasion  of  the  defeat  of 
the  king  of  Moab  by  the  combined  armies  of  Judah  and 
Israel,  "  then  he  (king  Mesha)  took  his  eldest  son,  that 
should  have  reigned  in  his  stead,  and  offered  him  for  a 
burnt-offering  on  the  wall.""  In  New  Testament  times, 
Pilate  mingled  the  blood  of  certain  Galileans  with  his 
sacrifices.  The  Carthaginians  followed  the  practice  most 
extensively.  On  extraordinary  occasions,  multitudes  of 
human  victims  were  offered  ;  thus,  during  a  battle  between 
the  Sicilians  and  Carthaginians  under  Amilcai-,  the  latter 
remained  in  the  camp  offering  sacrifices  to  the  deities  of 
his  country,  and  consuming  upon  one  large  pile  the  bodies 
of  numerous  victims. f  Again,  when  Agatliocles  was 
about  to  besiege  Carthage,  its  inhabitants,  fearing  that 
their  misfortunes  were  attributable  to  the  anger  of  Saturn, 
because-  they  had  offered  him  children  of  slaves  and 

*  Yide  Miihleisen's  "  Genuine  and  Spurious  Rehgion,"  vol.  ii. 
chap.  iv.  ;  and  Home's  "  Introduction  to  the  Scriptures,"  voL  i. 
chap,  i.,  notes. 

t  Herod.,  lib.  vii.  c.  167. 


14 


PAGANISM. 


foreigners  only,  instead  of  noble  children,  sacrificed  two 
hundred  children  of  the  best  famiHes  to  propitiate  the 
offended  deity,  and  three  hundred  citizens  voluntary 
immolated  themselves  on  the  same  occasion.*  On  another 
occasion,  to  celebrate  a  victory,  the  same  people  immo- 
lated all  the  handsomest  of  their  captives,  and  the  flame 
of  the  pile  was  so  great  that  their  camp  was  burned. t 
TertuUian,  a  Christian  writer,  says,  that  human  sacrifices 
were  common  in  Arcadia  and  at  Carthage  in  his  own  day, 
even  so  recently  as  the  third  century  of  the  Christian  era. 

And  now  to  glance  at  the  East.  In  Egypt,  human 
victims  were  offered,  and  their  ashes  scattered  over  the 
land  to  procure  fertility ;  red-haired  men  were  selected. 
During  the  dynasty  of  the  Hyksos,  Manetho  states,  three 
were  sacrificed  daily,  that  is,  over  1000  in  a  year;  among 
the  Persians  we  learn,  incidentally,  that  the  same  practice 
prevailed.  On  the  occasion  of  Annestris,  the  wife  of 
Xerxes,  reaching  the  age  of  fifty,  fourteen  children  were 
buried  alive  as  a  thank-offering  to  the  gods.  J  With  respect 
to  the  Assyrians,  we  do  not  possess  as  yet  sufficient  infor- 
mation as  to  their  mythology  to  say  with  certainty  that 
human  sacrifices  formed  a  part  of  their  religious  system  ; 
but  the  recent  discoveries  on  the  site  of  Nineveh,  and  the 
recovery  of  the  written  Assyrian  language,  by  the  exertions 
of  Colonel  Eawlinson,  disclose  the  fact  that  gods  were  wor- 
shipped, to  whom,  in  other  countries,  human  victims 

*  Diodorus  Sic,  xx.  c.  14. 
t  lb.  XX.  c  65. 

J  Besides  the  authorities  already  cited,  numerous  testimonies, 
drawn  from  classic  authors,  may  be  found  in  Harwood's  "  Intro- 
duction to  the  New  Testament,"  Bryant's  "Analysis  of  Antient 
Mythology,"  and  Dr.  Leland's  "  Advantage  and  ]S"ecessity  of  the 
Christian  Eevelation." 


172 

ASSYRIAN     CRUELTY.    TONGUES    TORN    OUT.  &C. 


175 


ASSYRIAN    CRUELTY.      EYES     PUT   OU-T    8<  c . 


HUMAN  SACRIFICES. 


15 


were  offered.*  That  the  Assyrians  formed  no  exception 
to  the  rule  as  regards  the  cruelty  of  Paganism,  is  evident, 
as  representations  of  flaying  alive  and  other  atrocious  acts 
pf  cruelt}^,  form  part  of  the  decorations  of  their  royal 
palaces.     [172  and  175.] 

With  regard  to  the  Hindoos  and  Chinese,  it  will  be 
more  satisfactory  to  quote  their  existing  or  recent  practices, 
as  few  of  their  ancient  writings  have  come  down  to  us. 
Of  the  Hindoos,  even  under  European  sway,  we  find  it 
recorded  in  official  documents — the  public  registers  of 
Bengal — that  in  the  matter  of  widow-burning  alone,  be- 
tween the  years  1815  and  182 1,  that  is  in  about  ten  years, 
5997  widows  were  burned  alive;  and  the  cruelty  is  still 
practised  in  parts  beyond  the  influence  of  British  rule. 
Drowning  and  burying  alive  are  also  common.  Among 
the  Chinese^  children  are,  in  Tunquin,  sacrificed  by  cutting 
in  two  or  by  poison ;  and  in  Laos^  on  founding  a  temple, 
the  work  is  cemented  by  the  blood  of  the  first  stranger 
who  passes.  Children  are  also  thrown  into  the  rivers_,  as 
sacrifices  to  the  water. 

To  come  nearer  home,  let  us  inquire  concerning  the 
practice  among  the  Pagans  of  northern  Europe.  Materials 
are  scarce  from  which  to  ascertain  facts,  but  from  these 
abundant  evidence  of  the  practice,  in  all  its  malignity, 
may  be  eh  cited.  Harold,  the  Saxon  king,  slew  two  of 
his  sons  in  order  to  obtain  a  storm  to  wreck  the  fleet  of 
the  Danes.  In  Russia,  as  late  as  the  tenth  century,  a 
man  was  chosen  by  lot  and  sacrificed  to  appease  the  anger 

*  Kawlinson's  "  Outlines  of  History  of  As^^yria."  The  same 
researches  disclose  ihat  the  worship  of  the  goddess  Milytta  pre- 
vailed, whose  rites  consisted  of  revolting  obscenity.  The  same 
remark  applies  to  Babylon. 


PAGAN  IS  il. 


of  tlie  gods.  In  Zealand,  ninety-nine  persons  were  annu- 
ally sacrificed  to  the  god  Swan-to-wite  ;  in  Denmark,  the 
same  number  of  men,  horses,  cocks,  and  hawks.  The 
Scandinavians  sacrificed  every  captive  to  Odin.  The 
Slavonian  priests  not  only  slew  human  victims,  but  drank 
their  blood.  The  mode  of  destroying  life  differed,  but  the 
principle  was  the  same,  and  appears  to  have  been  universal. 
The  Galli  killed  with  the  stroke  of  an  axe,  so  administered 
as  not  to  deprive  immediately  of  life,  but  to  obtain  con- 
vulsions in  the  victim  by  means  of  which  omens  could 
be  obtained  ;  the  Celts  laid  their  victims  on  an  altar,  and 
opened  the  breast  with  a  sword  ;  the  Cimbri  ripped  up 
the  bowels  ;  the  Norwegians  knocked  out  the  brains  with 
the  yoke  of  an  ox  ;  the  Icelanders  pierced  the  victim  with 
arrows.  In  Britain,  a  wicker  figure  in  the  human  form 
was  filled  with  victims  and  burned.*  [75.] 

The  details  are  not  only  revolting  but,  I  fear,  weari- 
some. I  cannot,  however,  consider  this  part  of  the 
subject  complete  without  glancing  at  countries  which  may 
be  classed  with,  those  of  antiquity,  notwithstanding  almost 
nothing  is  known  of  their  ancient  history,  for  their 
religion  is  now,  or  was  until  very  recently,  in  every  sense 
Pagan,  and  it  is  safe  to  conclude  ][t  was  the  same  at  the 
period  to  which  I  more  particularly^refer.  I  allude 
chiefly  to  the  continents  of  America,  Africa,  and  tho 
islands  of  the  Pacific.  In  Mexico,  the  crime  of  sacri- 
ficing human  victims  appears  to  have  reached  its  utmost 
development;  no  author  estimates  the  number  of  tho 
victims  annually  at  less  than  20,000,  and  some  carry 
the  number  as  high  as  50,000.  On  great  occasions  the 
number  slaughtered  became  really  appalling.  At  the 
dedication  of  th.e  great  temple  Huitzilo-polchh,  in  the 
*  Miihleisen,  vol.  ii.  chap.  4. 


HUMAN  SACKIFICES. 


17 


year  1 186,  the  prisoners,  who  had  been  long  reserved  for 
the  purpose,  ranged  iu  files,  formed  a  procession  nearly 
two  miles  in  length ;  the  ceremony  lasted  several  days, 
and  70,000  are  said  to  have  perished.  The  companions 
of  Cortez,  the  conqueror  of  Mexico,  counted  136,000 
skulls  at  one  of  their  temples.  When  Montezuma,  the 
last  emperor  of  Mexico,  was  asked  why  he  had  suffered 
the  republic  of  Tlascala  to  maintain  her  independence,  he 
replied,  '-That  she  might  furnish  me  with  victims  for  the 
gods."*^*  On  the  occasions  of  seasons  of  drought,  to  pro- 
pitiate Theloc,  the  god  of  rain,  children  were  sacrificed, 
dressed  in  fine  robes,  decked  with  the  early  blossoms  of 
the  spring.  As  they  were  carried  along  in  litters  to  the 
place  of  slaughter,  writers  state  that  the  cries  of  these 
innocents  would  have  moved  the  hardest  hearts.  Not  so  ! 
they  could  not  affect  the  hard  hearts  of  the  Pagan  priests, 
w^ho,  like  the  votaries  of  Moloch,  drowned  their  cries  with 
noisy  music  and  chanting.  To  crown  the  picture,  these 
innocent  victims  were  generally  bought  by  the  priests  from 
their  po 07' parents ;  and  parents  were  found  to  sell  their 
offspring.  This  was  also  the  case  with  ancient  Paganism. t 
Witlioid  natural  affections'*  is  indeed  the  true  verdict  of 
the  inspired  Apostle  before  referred  to.  But  I  must  be  brief 
in  my  remaining  review  of  Pagan  cruelty.  The  Fantih, 
and  many  other  tribes  of  Africa,  offer  human  sacrifices 
every  new  moon.  In  Ashantee,  the  worship  of  sharks 
and  snakes  is  accompanied  by  human  sacrifices  in  their 
most  appalling  forms.  J  The  late  king  of  Ashantee  gave 
directions  for  the  slaughter  of  6000  slaves  at  his  funeral, 
which  hideous  testament  was  put  in  execution.  In  every 
*  Prescott's  "  Conquest  of  Mexico." 

t  Miihleisen's  "  Genuine  and  Spurious  Eeligion,"  vol.  ii.  p.  299. 
X  Hutchinson's  "  Western  Africa." 

2 


18 


PAGANISM. 


discovered  island  of  the  Pacific  the  practice  was  found  to 
prevail.  At  Otaheite^  appalling  numbers  were  slaughtered: 
the  eye  of  the  victim  being  first  taken  out  to  present  to 
the  king.  At  the  Marquesas  Islands^  among  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Palliser's  and  Harvey  Islands,  and  of  New 
Zealand_,  they  not  only  sacrificed  their  enemies,  hut 
devoui^ed  them. 

It  forms  no  part  of  my  plan  in  this  course  of  lectures 
to  enter  upon  the  inquiry,  how  the  offering  of  sacrifices, 
and  particularly  human  sacrifices,  became  universal. 
Suffice  it  to  remark,  in  passing,  that  there  is  scarcely  any 
practice  of  Paganism  but  may  be  traced  to  some  founda- 
tion of  truth.  Thus  sacrifices,  whether  oflfered  by  the 
Jews  or  the  Pagans,  recognized  three  great  truths  :  firstly, 
that  man  had  offended  his  God ;  secondly,  that  some 
atonement  must  be  offered,  or  recompense  made  to  satisfy 
offended  law;  and,  thirdly,  that  a  vicarious  atonement 
would  suffice,  that  is,  an  innocent  victim  would  be 
accepted  in  the  place  of  the  sinner  himself.  These  ideas 
appear  to  have  existed  universally ;  there  is  hardly  a 
corner  of  the  world  in  which  they  cannot  be  traced.  They 
doubtless  originated  in  the  Divine  communication  made 
to  man,  in  the  earliest  state  of  his  existence,  as  to  the 
method  which  had  been  devised  for  effecting  reconciliation 
between  fallen  man  and  his  offended  Maker.  The  truth 
became  corrupted,  but  conscience,  by  arousing  incessantly 
man's  guilty  fears,  prevented  its  being  entirely  lost. 
Feeling  his  need  of  a  costly  offering,  and  losing  sight  of 
the  most  costly  of  all  offerings  vvbi  jh  God  had  engaged 
to  provide,  man  sought  in  the  sacrifice  of  human  life, 
which  all  value  so  highly,  to  provide  an  offering  adequate 
to  his  guilt ;  and  thus  arose  a  practice  of  sacrificing  "  the 


INFANTICIDE. 


19 


fruit  of  tlie  body  fur  the  sin  of  the  soul/^  It  is  not,  how- 
ever, the  origin  of  Pagan  ideas,  but  the  state  of  the 
Pagan  world  which  is  the  subject  of  our  lecture. 

I  must  now  iuquire,  very  briefly,  if  such  were  the  re- 
ligious rites,  what  was  the  social  and  moral  condition  of 
Pagans  at  the  period  under  review  ? 

The  voice  of  history,  fairly  listened  to,  making  all 
allowances  for  poetical  hyperbole  and  philosophical  mis- 
representations, asserts  most  unequivocally  that  the  social 
condition  of  the  people  was  wretched  and  degraded  in 
the  extreme. 

Infanticide,  the  practice  of  destroying  young  children, 
prevailed  almost  as  universally  as  those  practices  to  which 
I  have  just  alluded.  Not  in  barbarous  countries  only, 
where  it  is  still  prevalent,  such  as  India  and  China,  and 
among  some  of  the  American  tribes — where  the  digging 
of  the  grave  by  the  mother  precedes  the  birth  of  her 
child — but  I  refer  again  to  polished  Greece  and  civilized 
Rome. 

Among  the  Athenians  and  Gauls,  the  laws  authorized 
parents  to  destroy  their  children.  At  Sparta,  the  laws' 
of  Lycurgus  required  the  father  to  bring  the  child  before 
an  examining  committee,  and  if  found  deformed  or  weakly, 
it  was  cast  into  a  deep  cavern  near  Mount  Taygetus. 
Aristotle  says,  "  it  is  necessary  to  expose  (that  is,  to  leave 
to  perish)  weak  and  sickly  children,  to  prevent  too  rapid 
an  increase  of  citizens.''^  Plato,  in  his  ^'  Model  Republic/' 
provides  that  children  likely  to  prove  weakly  should  not 
see  the  light.  So  at  Rome,  the  laws  of  Romulus  gave 
parents  authority  to  put  their  children  to  death.  Erixo 
and  Arius,  Roman  citizens,  each  flogged  his  son  until  he 


20 


PAGANIS^r. 


expired.*  Tertullian  affirms  ^'^  tliey  exposed  their  sons, 
drowned  them^  or  allowed  them  to  perish  by  famine  or  by 
dogs/'  Cicero  and  Seneca  both  speak  of  the  practice 
incidentally but  treat  it  as  a  matter  of  course,  without 
censure  or  even  without  comment.  Terence  describes  one 
Chromes  as  "  a  man  of  universal  benevolence/'  but  never- 
theless represents  him  as  commanding  his  wife  to  expose 
her  new-born  infant,  and  flying  into  a  passion  with  her 
for  committing  the  painful  and  unnatural  duty  to  another.f 

*  Seneca,  de  Clem.,  i.,  4,  15. 

t  Yide  Miihleisen,  ii.  chap.  4  ;  also  a  paper  in  the  "  Leisure 
Hour,"  No.  8,  1852. 

Child  murder,  particularly  female  infanticide,  is  thus  referred 
to  by  a  modern  writer,  Thomas  Bacon,  Esq.,  F.S.  A.,  author  of  "Fir.^t 
Impressions  and  Studies  from  Nature  in  Hindustan,"  in  a  paper 
on  Benares,  in  the  "Oriental  Annual,"  1839,  pp.  92—94:— 
"  The  revoltinor  crime  of  infanticide  was  at  one  time  carried  to  a 
great  height  in  Benares  and  the  adjacent  districts;  and  there  cnti 
be  little  doubt,  by  the  account  of  the  Mussulmans,  that  it  is  still 
occasionally  practised,  in  defiance  of  the  active  measures  for  its 

prevention  adopted  by  the  Government  The  great 

supporters  of  this  iniquitous  practice  were  formerly  the  B,r,jh- 
•poots,  the  Rajhkomars,  and  the  Ra.jhvansis,  among  whom  a  sintjle 
female  infant  was  never  permitted  to  exist ;  nor  did  they  consider 
their  destruction  as  an  act  of  sin  or  cruelty,  though  I  am  unable 
to  believe,  as  many  have  affirmed,  that  they  regard  the  sacrifice  as 
an  acceptable  offering  to  the  gods.  It  appears  rather  to  have 
originated  in  convenience,  on  account  of  the  ruinous  expense 
attending  their  marriage,  and  to  have  been  practised  without  fear 
of  offence  to  the  deities,  for  their  belief  is,  that  the  souls  of  those 
daughters  who  were  thus  destroyed  were  eventually  returned  to 
them  in  the  persons  of  sons;  and  when  this  did  not  appear  to  be 
borne  out  by  the  birth  of  a  male  child,  it  only  followed  that  Siva 
was  displeased,  and  conciliation  was  resorted  to,  until  a  son  should 
really  be  born  to  them.  In  these  cases  it  was  usual  to  seek  pro- 
pitiation by  placing  the  next  female  infant  in  the  hands  of  the 


INFANTICIDE. 


21 


I  cannot  leave  this  subject  without  quoting  the  testimony 
of  a  vn-iter^  which  will  be  the  more  valuable,,  as  he  strove 
to  paint  heathenism  in  bright  colours  at  the  expense  of 
Christianity.  Gibbon  writes  thus  :  The  exposure  of 
children  was  the  stuhhorn  and  ijrevailing  vice  of  antiq^idfy  ; 
it  was  sometimes  prescribed,  often  permitted,  almost 
always  practised  with  impunity,  even  by  nations  who 

Brahmin?,  to  be  solemnly  sacrificed  in  the  temple  of  the  Genesa, 
whereby  that  god  might  be  moved  to  compassion  for  the  babe  and 
be  induced  to  intercede  with  Siva  for  the  future  birth  of  male 
children  to  the  parents.  It  is  easy  to  perceive  -whence  this  delu- 
sion had  its  commencement,  since  a  handsome  douceur  to  the 
immolating  priests  was  an  indispensable  part  of  the  ceremony, 
which  in  all  respects  differed  from  the  method  of  destruction  pri- 
vately used.  In  the  latter  place  the  operation  was  performed  with 
very  little  former  expense,  by  what  the  Hindoos  call  drinldng  ndlk. 
So  sooner  had  the  sex  of  the  infant  been  ascertained,  than  a  caldron 
of  warm  milk  was  brought  into  the  apartment  where  the  mothei 
lay,  and  after  prayers  for  the  child's  return  in  the  form  of  a  son, 
the  little  innocent  was  immersed  in  the  milk,  and  held  down  until 
life  became  extinct,  and  then  it  was  carried  to  the  Ganges  and 
thrown  into  the  stream.  When,  however,  the  deed  was  committed 
to  the  Brahmins  to  be  executed  by  way  of  sacrifice  to  Genesa,  the 
poor  babe  was  carried  to  the  temple,  and,  being  laid  upon  its  back, 
was,  after  certain  diabolical  ceremonies,  destroyed  by  the  club  of 
the  inhuman /a/j/r."  [76.] 

The  Eev.  T.  H.  Home,  in  his  admirable  and  learned  work, 
"  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  states  that 
'*  not  fewer  than  ten  thousand  children  are  computed  tj  be  thus 
murdered  (i.e.,  by  abortion  or  after  birth),  in  the  single  province  of 
Bmgal,  every  month"  (vol.  i.  p.  18).  Speaking  of  China,  he  says  : 
"  Polygamy  universally  prevails,  as  also  the  cruel  practice  of  ex- 
posing infants  to  perish ;  not  fewer  than  nine  thousand  of  whom 
are  computed  to  be  annually  destroyed  at  Pekin,  and  the  same 
number  in  the  rest  of  the  empire"  (vol,  i.  p.  19).  See  authorities 
referred  to  in  that  work  for  these  statements. 


PAGANIS^kl. 


never  entertained  tlie  Roman  ideas  of  paternal  power; 
and  the  dramatic  poets^  who  appeal  to  the  human  heart, 
represent  with  indifference  a  popular  custom  which  was 
palliated  by  the  motives  of  economy  and  compassion." 

Let  us  next  inquire  what  was  the  social  condition  of 
the  femcde  sex. 

*  Gibbon,  in  his  "Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  thus 
writes  of  the  condition  of  children  under  the  Roman  laws: — "In 
his  father's  house  he  (the  son)  was  a  mere  thing ;  confounded  by 
the  laws  with  the  moveables,  the  cattle,  and  the  slaves,  whom  the 
capricious  master  might  alienate  or  destroy,  without  being  re- 
sponsible to  any  earthly  tribunal  (chap.  xUv.  p.  367).  According  to 
his  discretion,  a  father  might  chastise  the  real  or  imaginary  faults 
of  his  children  by  stripes,  by  imprisonment,  by  exile,  by  sending 
them  to  work  in  chains  among  the  meanest  of  his  servants.  The 
majesty  of  the  parent  was  armed  with  the  power  of  life  and  death, 
and  the  examples  of  such  bloody  executions,  which  are  sometimes 
praised  and  never  j^umshed,  may  be  traced  in  the  annals  of  Rome 
beyond  the  times  of  Pompey  and  Augustus"  (chap.  xliv.  p.  368). 
Such  is  the  testimony  of  an  enemy  to  Christianity  to  the  cruelty 
of  Paganism  ;  now  mark  his  undesigned  testimony  to  the  amelio- 
rating and  humanizing  nature  of  Christianity  in  these  respects  : — 
"The  Roman  Empire  was  stained  ivith  the  blood  of  infants,  till 
such  murders  were  included  by  Valentinian  and  his  colleagues  in 
the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Cornelian  Law"  (chap,  xliv,  p.  371). 
This  was  about  the  year  a.d.  438,  after  the  triumph  of  Christianity, 
temp.  Valentinian  III. 

An  illustration  of  the  treatment  of  children,  at  the  height  of 
Rome's  civilization,  may  be  found  in  the  case  of  the  execution  of 
Sejanus,  ^ew2J.  Tiberius.  His  children,  a  boy  and  girl,  too  joung 
to  partake  of  his  guilt,  were  condemned  to  death  with  him.  The 
girl,  with  infantine  simplicity,  asked  what  she  had  done,  and  pro- 
mised never  to  do  it  again,  but  neither  youth,  sex,  nor  innocence 
could  shield  her;  in  compliance  with  a  vile  custom,  she  was  first 
ravished,  then  put  to  death.  The  bodies  of  both  children,  being 
dragged  through  the  streets,  were  cast  itito  the  Tiber. — See 
Ferguson's  "  Roman  Republic,"  vol.  v.  p.  35L 


CONDITION  OF  WOMEN. 


23 


"Woman  was  everywhere  considered  as  inferior  to  man. 
In  Hindostan,  in  China  [  76  ],  and  in  the  South  Seas, 
female  infants  are  still  destroyed  for  this  reason.  In 
northern  Bengal, /emaZe  infants  are  suspended  in  baskets 
to  the  branches  of  trees,  and  perish  by  ants,  flifes,  and 
birds  of  prey.  So  much  for  the  female  sex  in  infancy ; 
but  in  after  years,  if  she  survived,  woman  was  degraded 
to  the  lowest  level.  Aristotle  writes,  Women  are  a 
kind  of  monsters — the  beginning  of  degeneracy  of  our 
nature.^^ 

Polygamy,  that  is,  the  practice  of  having  many  wives 
at  the  same  time,  although  forbidden  by  the  laws  of  some 
countries,  was  nevertheless  universally  prevalent.  I  need 
not  point  out  to  you  that  this  practice  is  evidently  con- 
trary to  nature,  which  provides  an  almost  absolute  equality 
of  the  sexes.  Neither  need  I  say  that  it  is  a  practice 
peculiarly  degrading  to  woman,  treating  her  as  if  she 
were  incapable  of  the  affectionate  attachment  which  so 
distinguishes  her  sex ;  affording  her  no  opportunity  of 
centering  her  affections  upon  one  object,  furnishing  her, 
at  best,  with  a  divided  heart. 

Woman  was  defined  by  the  laws  of  Rome,  not  as  a 
person  hut  as  a  thing,  and  if  the  title  to  her  were  wanting, 
she  could  be  claimed  like  other  moveables  *  She  was 
treated  as  the  slave  of  man,  not  his  helpmate,  companion, 
and  best  friend ;  was  bought,  sold,  exchanged,  betrothed, 
married,  divorced,  and  separated  from  her  children,  with- 
out consent,  often  without  mercy,  as  suited  the  caprice  of 
her  master — I  cannot  term  him  her  husband ;  who  could 
lawfully  put  her  to  death,  even  for  sipping  his  wine  or 
using  his  keys.f 

*  Gibbon's  "  Dedine  and  Fall,"  chap.  44,  p.  373. 
f  Plin.  Kat.  Hist.,  xiv.  14;  Plutarch,  p.  57- 


2i 


PAGANISM. 


It  may  not  be  unprofitable  to  listen  to  the  living  testi- 
mony of  one  who  has  witnessed  the  condition  of  woman 
under  the  influence  of  modern  Paganism.*  ^'  Truly/^  he 
says,  '^''the  life  of  an  Indian  female,  from  the  cradle 
to  the'  grave,  is  one  of  misery.  Have  we  not  heard 
the  melancholy  tale  of  the  little  one  betrothed  in  early 
childhood  to  one  who  feels  no  interest  in  her,  and 
on  whom  she  looks  only  with  awe  ;  from  her  wedding-day 
compelled  to  live  a  poor,  down-hearted,  abject  slave  ;  wait- 
ing on  her  lord  in  silent  and  submissive  servitude,  perform- 
ing every  menial  office  without  one  syllable  of  thanks 
or  comfort;  and  on  that  awful  day  when  death  removes 
her  tyrant,  compelled  to  hum  with  him,  a  living  holocaust, 
or  to  sit  down  beside  him  in  the  toinh  whilst  the  earth 
covers  them  ahoue.-f  [77.] 

^^Or,  again  :  have  we  not  heard  of  India's  daughters 
in  the  south,  casting  aside  the  feelings  and  tenderness  of 
womanhood,  and  acting  the  Pey-adi  in  their  demon- 
worship,  with  all  its  horrible  accompaniments,  drinldng 
the  life-blood  of  the  slavghtered  victim  even  to  intoxication, 
and  whirling  round  in  her  unnatural  frenzy  till  she  sinks 
exhausted  on  the  ground — herself  the  victim  of  her  own 

*  Dr.  Yidal's  Sermon  for  the  Society  for  Promoting  Female 
Education  in  the  East. 

t  "  Between  the  years  1815 — 1820  there  came  under  the  notice 
of  the  Bengal  Government  the  cases  of  no  less  than  62  girls  under 
the  age  of  eighteen,  who  were  thus  cruelly  destroyed.  The  ages 
of  these  poor  girls  were  as  follows  :— 14  were  seventeen  years  old; 
1  was  sixteen  and  a  half  years  ;  22  were  sixteen  years ;  6  were 
fifteen  years ;  2  were  fourteen  years ;  2  were  thirteen  years  ;  10 
were  twelve  years  ;  1  was  ten  years ;  3  were  only  eight  years  of 
age."  ("The  Pioneers,  or  Early  Christian  Missionaries  of 
Bengal."  G.  Gogerly.)  This  barbarous  custom  of  Suttee  was 
abolished  by  Lord  William  Beutinck  in  1830. 


HINDOO 


suttee:. 


CONDITION  OF  WOMEN. 


25 


wild  and  terrible  imaginiDgs  and  of  that  evil  spirit  to 
wbicli  she  has  .devoted  herself?  When  questioned  as  to 
the  prospect  of  her  soul^  her  vacant  answer  is^  ^  My  soul^ 
my  mother?  What  soul  have  I?  I  am  a  woman;  no,  my 
mother^  no  ;  I  am  hut  a  tooman.' 

Once  more  :  let  us  direct  our  eyes  more  eastward,  to 
the  teemino-  multitudes  of  China,  that  land  of  dwarfed 
and  stunted  promise ;  how  is  it  with  the  female  there  ? 
Oh  !  what  a  tale  of  woe  does  that  single  fact  reveal,  which 
meets  us  on  the  very  threshold_,  which  stares  us  in  the 
face  the  moment  we  set  foot  upon  her  shores  ;  I  mean  the 
prevalence  of  horrible  infanticide,  by  which  the  female 
infant  is  consigned  to  death  as  soon  as  born,  murdered 
without  compunction,  as  the  almost  unavoidable  necessity 
attaching  to  its  sex.  Where  it  is  accounted  a  disgrace  and 
a  misfortune  to  he  the  father  of  a  Jemcde  child — where  two 
such  children  out  of  every  four  fail  victims  to  this  terrible 
delusion,  what  can  we  expect  with  reference  to  the  lot  of 
the  survivors  ?  Thus  debased,  despised,  counted  unfit  to 
live,  a  disgrace  and  reproach  to  the  family  of  which  she 
ought  to  be  the  ornament  and  honour,  the  Chinese  female 
may  be  well  described  as  joining  her  lament  to  those  of 
her  Mahometan  and  Indian  sisters.  '  Is  it  nothing:  to 
you,  all  ye  that  pass  by  ?  Behold,  and  see  if  there  be 
any  sorrow  like  unto  my  sorrow^  which  is  done  unto 
me.'^^ 

I  could  weary  you  with  tales  of  cruelty  and  of  blood- 
shed, arising  from  the  Pagan  view  of  the  social  position 
of  woman.  But  enough  has  been  said,  I  trust,  to  satisfy 
you  that  woman,  at  least,  has  been  a  gainer  wherever  she 
has  escaped  from  the  influence  of  Paganism.  But  yjou 
may  imagine  that,  as  I  have  dwelt  upon  the  misery  of 
childhood  and  womanhood  under  Paganism,  I  have  little 


26 


PAGANISM. 


to  say  concerning  tlie  social  and  moral  condition  of  society 
ganerally. 

In  every  picture  tliere  are  points  which  first  arrest  our 
attention,  from  the  strength  with  which  they  stand  out 
from  the  canvas.  It  is  so  with  regard  to  the  picture 
which  history  and  literature  have  left  of  the  times  when 
Paganism  was  everywhere  triumphant.  As  we  begin  to 
read,  we  are  struck  by  isolated  acts  of  cruelty  or  injustice 
towards  certain  classes,  and  particularly  towards  the  help- 
less ;  continuing  to  peruse  and  to  reflect,  we  are  im- 
pressed with  the  general  depravity,  misery,  and  degrada- 
tion of  the  whole  of  society,  from  the  emperor  to  the 
slave  j  and  reasoning  upon  the  matter,  we  arrive  at  the 
certain  conclusion  that,  had  not  all  ranks  and  classes-  and 
both  sexes  been  alike  degraded,  a  loud,  indignant  protest 
from  some  class  must  have  been  heard  rising  above  the  wails 
of  misery  and  the  frenzied  shouts  of  their  bacchanalian 
orgies. 

But  you  will  require  something  in  the  shape  of  facts, 
to  enable  you  to  come  to  a  verdict  upon  this  statement. 
I  will  furnish  you  with  a  few  illustrations,  gathered  from  a 
field  which  would  yield  a  plentiful  crop  of  like  baneful  testi- 
monies ;  first,  referring  to  the  rulers  and  governors,  then 
to  the  common  people  or  freemen,  and,  lastly  to  the  slaves. 

The  histories  of  the  lives  of  the  Roman  emperors,  their 
families,  and  connections,  with  few  and  therefore  re- 
markable exceptions,  exhibit  all  the  vices  of  which  fallen 
nature  is  capable ;  could  their  biography  be  written  in 
the  Newgate  Calendar  of  our  day,  it  would  blacken  its 
pages.  As  these  emperors  were  frequently  raised  to  the 
imperial  purple  by  the  voice  of  popular  election,  or  that 
voice  ratified  and  confirmed  their  appointment,  it  will  be 


CHARACTEE  OF  RULERS. 


27 


obvious  that  they  reflect  tlie  social  condition  of  tlie  masses 
who  assisted  them  to  rank  and  dignity.  Not  to  appear 
invidious  in  making  a  selection,  I  will  briefly  enumerate 
the  crimes  attributed  to  a  few  of  the  first  and  greatest  of 
the  Caesars. 

Julius  CgesaTj  the  successful  soldier  and  talented 
general_,  slew  in  war^  mostly  waged  for  the  advancement 
of  himself  and  the  gratification  of  his  inordinate  ambition, 
upwards  of  eleven  hundred  thousand  me?i,*  and  corrupted, 
according  to  the  statement  of  a  talented  Frenchman  who 
has  reviewed  his  life,  one  half  of  the  ladies  of  rank  and 
influence  at  Eome.  "  Ctesar,''^  says  he,  "  who  destroyed 
the  agents  of  his  crimes  if  they  failed  in  address  ;  Csesar, 

the  husband  of  every  wife,  has 

been  accounted  a  great  man  by  the  mob  of  writers  ;  the 
talents  of  this  singular  man,  and  the  good  fortune  which 
constantly  attended  him  till  the  moment  of  his  assassina- 
tion, have  concealed  the  enormity  of  his  actions. t 

Augustus,  one  of  the  best  of  the  emperors,  was  guilty 
of  heartless  adultery  and  gross  licentiousness ;  his  only 
daughter,  Julia,  became  infamous  for  her  abandoned  con- 
duct, for  which  she  was  banished  by  her  father,  to  the 
influence  of  whose  example  her  corrupt  actions  must  be 
attributed. 

Tiberius,  who  succeeded  Augustus,  was  a  monster  of 
cruelty,  intemperance,  and  debauchery.  "  Not  only  his 
relations  and  friends,  but  the  great  and  opulent  were 
sacrificed  to  his  ambition,  cruelty,  and  avarice  ;  and  there 
was  scarcely  in  Rome  one  single  family  that  did  not  re- 
proach him  for  the  loss  of  a  brother,  a  father,  or  a 
husband.    He  at  last  retired  to  the  island  of  Caprese,  on 

*  Piatt's  "Universal  Biography,"  vol.  i.  p.  651. 
t  M.  Ophellot,  "  Melanges  Philosophiques." 


28 


PAGANISM. 


the  coast  of  Campania,  where  he  buried  himself  in  un- 
lawful pleasures.  In  his  solitary  retreat  he  proposed 
rewards  to  such  as  invented  new  pleasures,  or  could  pro- 
duce luxuries.  He  disgraced  himself  by  the  most  un- 
natural vices  and  enormous  indulgences,  which  can  draw 
a  blush  even  upon  the  countenance  of  the  most  de- 
bauched and  abandoned."^  His  intemperance  was  such, 
that  it  was  wittily  observed  by  Seneca,  "that  he  was 
never  intoxicated  but  once  in  his  life,  for  he  continued  in 
a  perpetual  state  of  drunkenness  from  the  time  he  gave 
himself  up  to  drinking  until  the  last  moment  of  his  exis- 
tence/^ 

Yet  Tiberius,  with  his  predecessors  Juhus  and 
Augustus,  and  many  of  their  successors,  were,  after 
death,  rui.sed  to  tlte  vanh  of  god^,  and  icorsldp^ed  as 
dicinities  at  Rome.  If  such  were  thy  gods,  Eoman  citi- 
zens, what  must  have  been  the  condition  of  yourselves  ? 

Caligula,  next  in  succession,  committed  the  most  atro- 
cious acts  of  impiety,  cruelty,  and  folly.  He  began  his 
career  of  wickedness  by  murdering  several  of  his  rela- 
tions, senators,  and  people  of  rank.  He  openly  married 
his  own  sister  Drusilla,  and  on  her  death  caused  divine 
honours  to  be  paid  in  temples  built  to  her.  For  his 
favourite  horse  he  erected  a  palace,  with  a  marble  stable 
and  ivory  rack,  and  fed  him  with  gilt^  barley  out  of  a 
golden  cup.  He  introduced  his  said  horse  to  the  temple 
in  the  vestments  of  the  priest  of  Jupiter,  and  caused 
sacrifices  to  be  offered  to  himself,  his  wife,  and  his  steed. 
He  married  several  wives,  whom  he  pat  away  one  after 
another.  Cruelty  became  in  him  an  inordinate  habit ;  he 
gave  directions  for  a  murder  on  one  occasion,  in  these 


*  Piatt's  "Universal  Biography,"  vol.  i.  pp.  709—711. 


CnARACTER  OF  EULERS. 


words^  Strike  in  such  a  manner  that  he  mm/  feel  hlmseif 
die.^^  On  another  occasion  he  exclaimed^  Would  to 
heaven  that  the  Eoman  people  had  but  one  head,  that  it 
might  be  struck  off  at  a  blow  He  seems,  as  Seneca 
observe?^  to  have  been  brought  forth  by  nature  for  the 
express  purpose  of  showing  how  much  mischief  could  be 
effected  by  the  greatest  depravity^  supported  by  the 
highest  power. 

Claudius^  apparently  by  nature  of  a  weak  and  inoffen- 
sive turn  of  mind,  commenced  his  reign  so  as,  in  some 
degree^  to  i*edeem  the  character  of  his  chiss,  and  to  win 
the  respect  of  the  Eoman  people ;  but  his  wife  Messalina 
supplies  us  with  an  illustration  of  the  social  and  moral 
condition  of  the  high-born  at  that  period^  which 
might  be  considered  as  wanting  in  the  person  of  the 
emperor.  Her  name  has  become  infamous  in  relation  to 
all  that  is  abandoned  in  her  sex  ;  she  was  no  less  noto- 
rious for  cruelty,  which  her  influence  over  the  emperor 
enabled  her  to  perpetrate  in  his  name.  It  would  be 
tedious  to  enumerate  all  her  acts,  suffice  it  to  state  the 
members  of  his  own  family  whose  deaths  she  procured  : 
Appius  Silanus,  who  married  the  emperor's  mother-in- 
law,  Silanus  and  Pompey,  his  sons-in-law,  and  his  two 
nieces,  the  Livias.  Suetonius,  also  informs  us,  tliat  thirty- 
five  senators  and  above  three  hundred  kuights  were 
executed  by  Claudius.  The  most  extraordinary  event  in 
his  reign  was  the  puhlic  i.iarriaqe  of  Messalina,  the 
empress,  to  a  young  noble  named  Silius,  during  the 
temporary  absence  of  the  emperor  at  the  sea- coast.  That 
abandoned  woman,  not  content  with  the  most  undis- 
guised display  of  her  fondness  for  her  paramour,  had 


*  Piatt's  "  Universal  Biography,''  vol.  ii.  p.  10. 


30 


PAGANISM. 


resolved  to  show  lier  contempt  for  all  ordinary  decency 
by  this  step  ;  they  were  married  in  sight  of  the  whole 
city,  with  all  the  accustomed  nuptial  ceremonies.  What 
must  have  been  the  moral  condition  of  the  people  who 
couldj  complacently  and  without  excitement  to  riot,  wit- 
ness such  conduct  in  high  places  ?  Messalina  having 
been  put  to  death,  the  emperor  married  his  niece,  who 
endeavoured  to  emulate  Messalina's  conduct,  and  even- 
tually poisoned  her  imperial  husband.* 

Nero  succeeded  Claudius,  and  most  appropriately  closes 
my  catalogue.  He  appears  to  have  attained  an  eminence 
in  all  that  is  disgraceful  to  human  nature,  which  has 
never  been  surpassed.  He  frequented,  nightly,  in  dis- 
guise, all  the  scenes  of  debauchery  which  Rome  contained, 
acted  publicly  at  the  theatre,  contended  in  a  state  of 
nudity  at  the  public  games,  and  before  the  assembled 
people  displayed  the  most  abominable  conduct  which  it  is 
possible  to  conceive,  and  is  impossible  to  describe.  He 
caused  Rome  to  be  set  on  fire  in  different  places,  and 
during  several  days  enjoyed  the  dreadful  scene  to  which 
his  atrocious  barbarity  had  given  rise,  playing  upon  a 
lyre  on  the  top  of  his  palace,  and  singing  the  destruction 
of  Troy.  To  crown  all,  this  monster  having  failed  in  a 
deliberately -planned  scheme  for  drowning  his  own  mother, 
caused  her  to  be  assassinated.f 

Such  were  the  first  emperors  of  Rome ;  were  I  to 
continue  the  scrutiny  further  it  would  but  weary  and 
disgust,  and  the  result  would  be  generally  the  same. 
Although  a  Titus,  a  Nerva,  or  a  Trajan  happily  arise  at 
intervals  to  vary  the  history,  yet  a  Domitian,  insisting 

*  Piatt's  "Universal  Biography,"  vol.  ii.  p.  4. 
t  Piatt's  "Universal  Biography,"  vol.  i.  p.  717,  etc.;  vol.  ii. 
pp.  10—12. 


CHARACTER  OF  RULERS. 


31 


npon  being  styled  God/^  but  addicted  to  incest  and 
killing  flies ;  a  Commodus,  wbo  dishonoured  all  liis  sisters^ 
and  cut  off  the  noses  of  Lis  courtiers  under  pretence  of 
sLaving  them  ;  a  Caracalla^  who  murdered  his  wife  and 
his  own  brother  in  his  mother^s  arms  ;  and  a  Helioga- 
balus_,  w^ho  chose  a  senate  of  abandoned  women_,  and 
exalted  his  horse  to  the  dignity  of  the  consulate^  but 
too  completely  confirm  my  statements  regarding  the 
moral  and  social  condition  of  '  those  who  bore  rule  in 
Kome. 

The  general  condition  of  society  may  be  gathered 
from  what  has  preceded.  The  Romans,  as  a  people,  must 
have  been  strangely  corrupted,  to  have  been  incapable 
of  protecting  themselves  from  such  detestable  vice  and 
tyranny,  practised  by  so  many  of  their  emperors ;  ex- 
treme degeneracy  of  the  people  must  have  deprived  them 
of  all  right  principles,  morals,  and  sentiments,  before 
such  excesses  of  absolute  power  could  have  taken  place. 
If  there  be  anything  of  generous  and  masculine  public 
opinion  exhibited,  it  has  been  generally  found  sufficient 
to  make  the  laws  of  society  and  the  requirements  of 
decency  respected,  even  in  states  not  so  free  as  was 
ancient  Rome. 

The  moral  state  of  a  populace  may  be  conveniently 
estimated  by  the  mode  in  which  the  hours  of  relaxation 
are  spent,  and  by  the  character  of  the  amusement  suited 
to  the  popular  taste.  In  this  respect  history  aff'ords 
abundant  evidence  of  the  degraded  morals  of  the  Roman 
people.  Their  amusements  consisted  chiefly  of  public 
games,  carried  forward  in  their  spacious  amphitheatres, 
which  were  almost  invariably  accompanied  either  by  gross 
indecency  or  by  frightfal  cruelty  and  waste  of  life.  With 


PAGANISM. 


respect  to  tlie  first  class  of  representations,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  state  tliat  riots  on  more  than  one  occasion 
took  place,  when,  out  of  respect  to  common  decency, 
reformation  of  this  abuse  was  attempted. 

A  few  words  on  their  cruel  sports,  and  particular!}"  the 
(jlaJiatorial  comhats,  will  not  be  uninstructive. 

In  the  earliest  records  the  practice  of  slaying  do- 
mestic animals,  captives,  or  slaves  at  the  tombs  of 
departed  kings  and  chieftains  may  be  traced,  and  it 
appears  to  have  existed  in  many  nations  widely  separated 
from  one  another.  Indeed,  to  the  present  day  the 
practice  prevails  among  many  of  the  American-Indian 
and  African  tribes,  and  numerous  examples  might  be 
cited  from  the  funereal  rites  with  which  Achilles  honoured 
the  pyre  of  his  friend  Patroclus,  and  the  funereal  pile  of 
the  king  of  Assyria,  mentioned  by  Diodorus,  on  which  all 
the  king^s  wives  were  burned,  to  that  of  the  Hindoo 
suttee,  and  the  burial  of  the  mother  of  the  king  of 
Ashantee  in  1817,  w^hen  three  thousand  human  beings 
Avere  immolated. 

The  practice,  however,  was  so  congenial  to  the 
tastt  s  of  a  cruel  populace,  that  it  became  a  matter  of 
oiavsemf.nt,  and  these  games  were  common  at  Rome,  even 
in  tLe  period  of  the  republic;  while  under  the  emperors 
they  assumed  a  magnitude  which  astonishes  and  almost 
passes  belief. 

They  consisted  of  contests  waged  betw^een  brute 
beasts,  or  between  men  and  wild  beasts,  and  gladiatorial 
combats  between  man  and  man.  Various  buildings  were 
set  apart  for  these  cruel  exhibitions;  and  the  Flavian 
Amphitheatre,  now  known  as  the  Colosseum,  the  largest 
building  the  world  has  seen,  capable  of  seating  a  hundred 


CRUEL  SPORTS. 


33 


thousand  persons^  was  specially  dedicated  to  this  fiendish 
sport. 

And  first  with  respect  to  tlie  animal  comhafs,  it  is 
astonishing  to  read  of  the  nnmber  of  animals  wantonly 
excited  against  one  another  and  slain.  As  early  as  the 
year  251  B.C.,  the  slaughter  of  one  hundred  and  forty-two 
elephants  in  the  circus  is  mentioned.*  In  the  year  168 
B.C.,  sixty- three  panthers,  and  forty  bears  and  elephants 
made  sport  for  the  Romans  ;  f  from  this  time  combats 
between  elephants  and  lions,  lions  and  bulls,  bears  and 
elephants,  etc.,  recur  so  frequently,  that  it  would  be 
tedious  to  recite  the  instances.  The  evil,  however, 
increased  in  magnitude  as  the  empire  advanced,  as  may 
be  gathered  from  the  almost  incredible  number  of  animals 
said  to  have  been  slaughtered.  A  hundred  lions  were 
exhibited  by  Sulla  and  destroyed  by  javelin- men.  J  At 
games  given  by  Pompey,  B.C.  55,  immense  numbers  were 
put  to  death,  among  which  are  mentioned  six  hundred 
lions  and  twenty  elephants.  Julius  C^sar,  in  his  third 
consulship,  B.C.  45,  gave  an  entertainment  of  the  kind, 
which  lasted  five  days,  in  which  giraffes  were  first  intro- 
duced, and  men  from  Thessaly  combated  with  infuriated 
bulls.  The  hippopotamus,  rhinoceros,  crocodile,  and 
rattle-snake  were  introduced  by  subsequent  emperors  to 
vary  the  sport.  At  the  consecration  of  the  grand  amphi- 
theatre of  Titus,  Jive  tliousand  wild  beasts  and  four  thou- 
sand tame  animals  were  killed  ;§  while  Trajan,  celebrated 
among  Roman  emperors  for  his  clemency,  on  the  occasion 
of  a  victory  over  the  Dacians,  slaughtered  as  many  as 
eleven  thousand  animals  in  the  rejoicings  which  followed.  || 

*  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.,  viii.  6.  f  Livy,  xxxix.  18. 

X  Seneca  de  Brev.  Vit.  13.         §  Suet.  Tit.  7  ;  Dion.  Cass.,  Iv.  25. 
II  Dion.  Cass.,  Ixvii.  15. 

3 


3i 


PAGANISM. 


But  tlie  half  has  not  been  told ;  numerous  as  were  the 
animals  put  to  death  in  these  games_,  they  were  as  nothing 
compared  with  the  multitudes  of  human  heings  who  were 
slaughtered  in  cold  blood  to  satisfy  the  unnatural  and 
depraved  craving  for  scenes  of  bloodshed  and  cruelty. 
Passing  over  all  reference  to  those  who  fell  in  the 
combats  with  wild  animals^  I  proceed  to  consider  the 
gladiatorial  combats^  conducted  solely  by  men.  [78,  '<9.] 
The  combatauts  were  generally  captives  taken  in  war^ 
slaves^  or  condemned  criminals,  though  frequently  free- 
born  citizens  entered  the  lists  for  hire. 

As  they  fight/^  says  a  modern  writer,  ^'  the  spec- 
tators narrowly  and  eagerly  watch  each  blow  ;  when  one 
is  wounded,  the  exulting  cry,  ' Hahet,  Jiahet'  (he  has  it, 
he  has  it),  rings  through  the  amphitheatre.  If  the  wound 
be  so  severe  as  to  disable  him,  he  lowers  his  arms  in 
token  of  defeat ;  then,  raising  his  hand,  looks  up  to  the 
people  with  mute,  imploring  gaze,  asking  them  to  spare 
his  life.  If  he  has  acquitted  himself  very  well,  or  has  in 
any  way  won  the  favour  of  the  spectators^  his  request 
may  perhaps  be  granted ;  but  when  their  passions  and 
thirst  for  blood  have  been  excited,  or  if  he  have  shown 
any  signs  of  fear,  his  death  is  inevitable.  The  people 
give  the  well-known  fatal  signal  by  turning  up  their 
thumbs.  As  he  rolls  his  dim,  despairing  eyes  along  the 
crowded  benches,  and  meets  only  the  merciless  gaze  of 
men  and  women,  from  whose  hearts  every  vestige  of  pity 
has  been  effaced,  he  yields  himself  to  his  fate.  The 
conqueror  plunges  his  sword  into  the  breast  of  his  old 
companion  ;  the  blood  gushes  forth  and  dyes  the  sand  ; 
the  attendants  come  in,  strike  a  hook  into  the  mangled 
corpse,  drag  it  out,  strew  fresh  sand  or  sawdust  over  the 
spot ;  a  showier  of  perfumed  w^aters  refreshes  the  specta- 


MORAL  DEPRAVITY, 


35 


tators  j  tlie  bets  which  have  been  won  or  lost  are  settled^ 
and  then  the  sports  begin  again ;  and  the  same  scene  is 
repeated  through  the  whole  day,  and  often  for  many 
days  in  succession.  Sometimes^  to  render  the  sports 
more  attractive,  the  lihelli  (handbills)  announced  that 
they  would  he  ^  sine  missione/  that  is,  that  no  defeated 
gladiator  would  be  spared.''^  Lipsius,  the  great  authority 
on  this  question,  reckons  that  the  combats  of  the  amphi- 
theatre cost  from  twenty  to  thirty  thousand  lives  per  months 
and  adds,  that  no  war  ever  waged  has  caused  so  much 
slaughter  as  these  games.  When  we  reflect  that  the 
throng  of  eager  spectators  included  all  classes,  from  the 
emperor  to  the  meanest  slave — the  knight,  the  senator, 
the  priest,  the  matroD,  the  vestal  virgin — all  the  pomp 
and  refinement  with  all  the  rudeness  and  brutality  of  the 
empire — swelled  the  crowd  which  flocked  to  glut  its  eyes 
with  blood,  and  to  exult  in  the  cries  and  groans  of  the 
wounded  and  the  dying — we  shall  feel  no  difficulty  in 
estimating  the  moral  condition  of  the  people  under  the 
influence  of  Paganism  in  the  refined  and  civilized  Au- 
gustan age.* 

The  limits  of  a  single  lecture  render  it  impossible  to 
allude  to  all  the  evils  resulting  from  the  Pagan  system ; 
the  following  illustrations  of  moral  depravity  may  be, 
however,  adduced. f  Profane  swearing  was  commended, 
if  not  by  the  precepts,  yet  by  the  example  of  the  best 
heathen  moralists — particularly  Socrates,  Place,  and 
Seneca,  in  whose  works  numerous  oaths  occur.  Many  of 
them  not  only  pleaded  for  self-murder,  as  Cicero,  Seneca, 

*  Vide  Smith's  "  Dictionary  of  Eoman  and  Greek  Antiqui- 
ties," articles  Venatio,  Bestiarii,  and  Gladiatores,  and  a  paper  in 
the  Leisure  Hour,  1852,  No.  6. 

f  Home's  Introduction,  vol.  i.,  pp.  13,  14. 


36 


PAGANISM. 


and  otliers,*  but  carried  about  witli  tliem  the  means  of 
destruction ,  of  wliicli  tliey  made  use  ratlier  than  fall  into 
the  hands  of  their  adversaries^  as  did  Demosthenes, 
C'ato,  Brutus,  Cassius,  and  others.  Truth  was  of  small 
account  among  many,  even  the  best  of  heathens;  for 
they  taught  that,  on  many  occasions,  "  a  lie  teas  to  he 
preferred  to  the  teuth  itself/''  In  support  of  this  start- 
ling statement,  Mr.  Horne  quotes  many  passages  from 
Pagan  writers. 

One  more  statement  with  respect  to  the  moral  and 
social  condition  of  mankind  under  the  Pagan  system,  and 
my  case  is  closed. 

Slavery,  the  practice  of  buying,  selling,  and  holding 
in  bondage  human  beings,  was  universal  throughout  the 
Pagan  world. 

You  will  meet  me  with  an  objection,  possibly,  upon 
this  head,  by  reminding  me  that  slavery  was  permitted 
by  the  Almighty  under  the  Jewish  dispensation.  It  is 
perfectly  true  that  a  modified  bond-service  was  permitted 
under  the  Mosaic  economy,  but  the  institution  differed 
most  essentially  from  that  which  prevailed  in  Pagan 
nations. 

Slavery  among  the  Jews  could  arise,  legally,  either 
from  captivity  in  war,  insolvency,  or  from  inability  to 
make  restitution  in  case  of  theft.  In  the  first  case,  it  is 
very  doubtful  whether  modified  bondage  was  not  a  mer- 
ciful practice  in  the  age  in  which  Moses  lived.  The 
horrible  mutilations  and  other  cruelties  practised  on 
captives  were  so  universal  among  the  Gentile  nations, 
that  bondage  among  the  Jews  would  be  a  preferable 
state  of  existence.  In  the  other  cases  referred  to,  slavery 
*  Seneca,  De  Ira,  lib.  iii.  c.  15. 


SLAVERY. 


87 


was  permitted  by  way  of  punishment,,  just  as  fraudulent 
insolvency  and  theft  are  punished  among  ourselves  by 
deprivation  of  liberty. 

Man-stealing,  that  is^  taking  an  individual  by  force 
(except  in  the  cases  above  alluded  to)^  and  selling  him 
into  slavery^  or  retaining  him  as  a  slave^  is  severely  re- 
primanded by  the  law  of  Moses^  and  made  punishahle 
ivith  death. 

And  with  respect  to  the  condition  of  those  who  could 
legally  be  detained  in  bondage  under  the  Jewish  law^ 
the  following  most  important  modifications  of  the  insti- 
tution mark  the  position  of  the  bond-servant  as  infinitely 
superior  to  that  of  the  slave  who  groaned  under  the  iron 
bondage  of  Pagan  taskmasters. 

They  were  to  be  treated  with  humanity  (Lev.  xxv. 
39 — 65)^  and  the  injunction  is  enforced  by  the  powerful 
argument,  For  unto  Me,''  says  God,  ^'the  children  of 
Israel  are  servants,  they  are  My  servants,  whom  I  brought 
forth  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt.^^  They  were  not  to  be 
punished  severely ;  and,  in  case  of  the  death  of  a  ser- 
vant, the  master  was  amenable  to  punishment  (Exodus 
xxi.  20,  21).  If  a  master  injured  a  bond-servant  in  eye, 
tooth,  or  member,  he  was  to  receive  his  freedom  (Exodus 
xxi.  26,  27).  They  were  to  enjoy  rest  and  religious  pri- 
vileges on  every  Sabbath-day  and  festival,  so  that,  at 
least,  one-seventh  of  their  time  was  redeemed  from 
labour  (Exodus  xx.  10;  Deut.  v.  14).  They  were  to  be 
invited  to  certain  feasts  (Deut.  xii.  17,  18,  etc.)  They 
were  to  receive  adequate  subsistence  (Deut.  xxv.  4,  etc.) 
The  master  was  bound  to  provide  for  the  marriage  of  a 
female  servant,  to  take  her  to  himself,  or  betroth  her  to 
his  son  (Exodus  xxi.  8,  et  seq.)    No  servant  of  Hebrew 

*  Exod.  xxi.  16 ;  Deut.  xxiv.  7. 


38 


PAGANISH!. 


origin  could  be  obliged  to  serve  more  than  six  years, 
after  wliicli  time  lie  must  be  dismissed  witli  bis  wife,  and 
presents  of  considerable  value  (Exodus  xxi.  2 — 4 ;  Lev. 
XXV.  1 — 17).  Even  before  the  expiration  of  the  six 
years,  they  might  redeem  themselves,  or  be  redeemed  by 
another,  by  purchase  adequate  in  amount  to  the  remain- 
ing years  of  service  (Lev.  xxv.  47 — 55).  On  the  year  of 
Jubilee,  at  the  sounding  of  the  silver  trumpets,  all  He- 
brew servants  or  slaves  were  to  be  emancipated  (Lev. 
xxv.  40,  41).  Slaves  of  Hebrew  birth  were  permitted  to 
hold  property,  as  may  be  learned  from  Lev.  xxv.  49, 
and  2  Sam.  ix.  10;  and,  lastly,  a  fugitive  slave  from 
another  nation,  who  sought  refuge  among  the  Hebrews, 
was  to  be  received  and  treated  kindly,  and  not  to  be 
forcibly  sent  bac'k  again  (Deut.  xxiii.  15,  16). 

We  see,  then,  that  slavery,  as  it  existed  among  the 
Jews,  was,  to  those  of  Hebrew  descent,  little  more  than 
servitude  or  apprenticeship  among  ourselves  ;  while  the 
foreigner,  taken  captive  in  war,  received  better  treat- 
ment than  he  could  have  expected  in  such  times,  had  he 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  Pagan  idolaters ;  with  the  privi- 
lege of  admission  to  the  benefits  of  union  with  God^s 
people,  by  right  of  circumcision,  which  was  to  be  admi- 
nistered to  him,  and  the  enjoyment  of  a  Sabbath  of 
rest,  and  kind  treatment,  enjoined  and  enforced  by  the 
laws  which  regulated  his  master^s  conduct. 

Nor  must  it  be  overlooked  that  the  Mosaic  economy 
was  both  temporary  and  imperfect  (Heb.  vii.,  viii.,  and 
xi.,  passim)  ;  and  as  our  Lord  explained  that  divorce 
"vyas  permitted  by  Closes  on  account  of  hardness  of  heart, 
S(^  a  modified  bond- service  was  doubtless  permitted  on 
account  of  covetousness,  which,  in  such  times,  would 
have  resulted  in  gross  cruelty  and  great  destruction  of 


SLAVERY. 


39 


life,  unless  it  liad  been  permitted  a  more  convenient  and 
merciful  exercise  in  tlie  retention  of  the  services  of  cap- 
tives. 

Concerning  slavery,  as  practised  by  professing  Cliris- 
tians,  a  few  words  will  be  necessary  in  the  next  lecture. 

And  now  I  proceed^  very  briefly,  to  depict  the  con- 
dition of  slaves  under  Pagan  masters,  particularly  in 
Greece  and  Eome. 

The  practice  appears  to  have  been  universally  per- 
mitted and  approved  ;  not  one  philosopher  has  been  found 
to  object  to  it  in  its  grossest  forms  :  many  of  tlie  more  cele- 
brated philosophers  are  known  to  have  kept  slaves  them- 
selves. Even  Plato,  in  his  "  Perfect  State,^^  desires  onh' 
that  Greeks  should  not  be  enslaved.  In  Attica,  a  district 
not  larger  than  an  English  county,  there  were  at  one 
time  150,000  slaves  j  while  history  informs  us  that  at 
Rome,  one  Scaurus  had  8000  slaves ;  and  a  Roman 
senator  in  the  reign  of  Augustus,  dying,  left,  with  other 
property,  4116  slaves.  In  the  reign  of  Julius  Ci^sar,  the 
slaves  were  more  numerous  than  the  freemen,  and  the 
proportion  afterwards  assumed  so  alarming  au  aspect, 
both  in  Greece  and  RoQie,  that  slaves  were  forbidden 
to  wear  a  distinguishing  dress,  lest  it  should  acquaint 
them  with  the  fact  of  their  numerical  superiority.  By 
the  laws  of  Rome  they  were  considered  chattels  -/^  were 
bought,  sold,  exchanged,  without  restraint ;  could  be 
punished  at  the  pleasure  of  their  master,  and  put  to 
death  by  him  at  his  own  will.  They  possessed  no  legal 
tights,  any  more  than  a  horse  or  a  cow  may  be  said  to 
have  leofal  rio-hts,  and  whatever  treatuient  thev  received, 
could  not  appeal  to  any  court  of  law,  unless  some  humane 


40 


PAGANISM. 


citizen  allowed  the  appeal  to  be  made  in  liis  name.  The 
property  of  the  slave  was  the  property  of  his  master.  I 
cannot  say  that  the  wife  of  the  slave  was  his  master's 
property  also^  for  the  Roman  law  considered  the  slave 
incapable  of  legal  marriage,  and  therefore  he  had  no 
wife ;  his  children  belonged  to  his  master,  and  were  sold 
or  exchanged,  as  it  pleased  him.  If  examined  at  law,  his 
testimony  must  be  extorted  by  torture. 

It  is  true  that  laws  were  made  to  restrain  cruelty  to 
slaves,  and  to  ensure  to  them  adequate  sustenance  ;  but 
as  the  slave  had  no  right  of  appeal  to  the  law,  of  what 
use  could  the  law  be  to  him  ?  Some  of  these  laws  show 
the  abject  condition  to  which  he  was  reduced :  one  law 
obliges  masters  to  give  each  slave  one  pound  of  corn 
daily ;  another  restrains  mutilation  of  their  persons,  their 
limbs,  and  tongues  ;  another  prohibits  the  compulsion  of 
slaves  to  combat  with  wild  beasts  at  the  shows,  and 
requires  for  that  purpose  the  license  of  the  judicial 
authorities ;  another  law  forbids  the  forcible  subjection  of 
female  slaves  to  prostitution ;  while  it  transpires  that 
one  Pollio,  a  knight  in  the  time  of  Augustus,  and  a  friend 
of  that  emperor,  was  reprobated^'  for  his  irregular 
conduct,  in  throwing  slaves  alive  into  a  pond  to  feed 
lampreys  for  his  table.*  It  was  a  practice  with  men  of 
rank  to  keep  slaves  in  a  state  of  nudity,  chained  up  at 
the  doors  of  their  dwelliugs — your  equals  and  mine,  in 
the  sight  of  God,  possessed  of  mental  powers  and  im- 
mortal souls — converted  into  watch-dogs.  The  story  of 
Lazarus,  which  you  read  in  the  New  Testament,  is  no 
exaggerated  picture,  when  applied  to  Rome  at  the  height 
of  her  civilization.       Moreover,  the  dogs  came  and  licked 


*  Art.  Pollio  Vedins,  Lempriere's  "  Classical  Dictionary." 


SOCIAL  AND  MORAL  CONDITION. 


41 


his  sores. •'^  Dogs,  more  merciful  tlian  man,  when  his 
mind  is  altogether  alienated  from  God.  This  is  no  libel. 
The  office  of  the  chained,  wounded,  and  hopeless  crea- 
tures was  to  warn  the  household  in  case  of  attempted 
assassination  (a  daily  occurrence  at  that  period).  As 
gratitude  could  not,  of  course,  be  expected  to  influence 
the  slave,  fear  was  resorted  to  as  a  motive  ;  it  was  death 
to  the  watch-dog  if  the  master  fell.  The  slave  had  the 
option  of  death  by  the  assassin,  if  faithful,  or  death  by 
his  master,  if  silent ;  and  history  mentions,  incidentally, 
two  such  cases,  in  one  of  which  two  slaves  suffered,  and 
in  the  other,  the  four  hundred  slaves  of  Pedanius  Secundus 
were  put  to  death.* 

*'  Slaves  to  be  lash'd  and  tortur'd  and  resold, 
Or  maim'd  or  murder'd  for  a  fine  of  gold. 
Helots  degraded,  scarce  esteem'd  as  man. 
Having  no  rights,  for  ever  under  ban, 
Were  half  the  world  when  ancient  Homer  sung, 
And  wit  and  wisdom  flowed  from  Plato's  tongue. 
Slaves  were  the  swarming  multitudes  of  Rome, 
Having  no  hope,  no  thought  of  better  doam  ; — 
Fetter'd  in  body  and  enslaved  in  mind, 
Their  mental  eyeballs  sear,  and  dark,  and  blind, 
They  crawl'd  mere  brutes,  and  if  they  dar'd  complain, 
Were  lash'd  and  torturd  until  tame  again "  f 

But  I  must  gather  up  my  subject  to  bring  it  to  a 
conclusion. 

I  have  set  before  you  the  leading  features  of  Paganism, 

*  Tacitus,  Annal.  xiv.  pp.  42 — 44.  The  principal  facts  regard- 
i  ng  slavery  have  been  gathered  from  Jahn's  "Archseologia  Biblica," 
the  Cyclopaedia  of  the  Society  for  Diffusing  Useful  Knowledge, 
and  Maunder's  "  Scientific  and  Literary  Treasury,"  article  Slavery. 
Also  Home's  Introduction,  vol.  i.  pp.  12,  13. 

t  Dr.  Mackay's  "Hope  of  the  World." 


42 


PAGANISM. 


the  system  wliicli  swayed  tlie  world  in  tlie  Augustan  age. 
I  have  told  you  somewhat  of  the  cliaracter  of  that  system; 
its  pantheistic,  sacerdotal,  and  ceremonial  nature.  I  have 
hinted  at  the  gross  obscenity  and  spoken  of  the  flagrant 
cruelty  of  its  rites.  I  have  endeavoured  to  convey  a 
just  idea  of  the  moral  and  social  condition  of  the  world 
under  its  influence  ;  its  effects  upon  the  morality  and 
the  happiness  of  children,  females,  rulers,  people,  and 
slaves. 

The  picture  is  indeed  a  dark,  a  revolting  one  ;  any 
one  who  attentively  and  thoughtfully  reads  the  history  of 
those  times,  must  become  convinced  that  mankind,  with 
few  exceptions,  had  become  as  degraded,  as  sinful,  as 
ignorant  of  truth,  as  cruel,  as  vindictive,  and  withal  as 
vjretclied,  as  it  is  possible  to  conceive.  Eevenge,  public 
and  private,  had  come  to  be  accounted  virtue.  ^Yar, 
bloodshed,  and  violence  conferred  the  highest  glory ; 
shame  and  decency,  both  public  and  private,  were  well- 
nigh  lost ;  the  cruelty  and  ferocity  of  the  people  were 
such,  that  the  blood  shed  for  their  gratification  would 
have  more  than  satiated  a  community  of  tigers. 

Things  which  in  our  days  would  create  a  riot  if 
attempted,  then  created  riots  when  'prevented;  while  man 
had  universally  enslaved  his  fellow-man.  With  all  this 
the  greatest  insecurity  of  life  existed  ;  all  went  armed 
everywhere,  a  needful  precaution,  for  assassinations  and 
poisonings  were  of  daily  occurrence,  and  men  were  not 
ashamed  to  ask  of  the  gods  to  speed  the  dagger  or  the 
poison  bowl.  Thinking  men  were  longing,  hoping,  and 
looking,  they  knew  not  to  whom,  for  deliverance,  being 
filled  with  terror  or  with  loathing  at  what  they  witnessed. 
Every  Pagan  god  they  could  invent,  or  borrow  from 
conquered  nations,  had  his  altars  and  his  temples,  and 


IMPEOVEMEXT. 


43 


wa.s  supplicated  for  relief ;  from  tlie  likeness  of  cor- 
ruptible man  and  birds  and  four-footed  beasts/^  they 
descended  to  deify  tlie  very  sinls  and  seu'ers,  diseases, 
jxissions,  vermin,  and  vices,  until  all  hope  of  remedy 
appears  to  have  been  given  up. 

Plato's  opinion  has  been  already  quoted — ''men  had 
sunk  lower  than  the  basest  of  the  brutes/'  Pliny  writes : 
Nothing  certain  upon  earth  is  to  be  found,,  and  nothing- 
is  found  so  miserahle  yet  so  proud  as  man.''  Tacitus 
anticipates  the  end  of  the  worlds  ''on  account  of  the 
corruptions  of  mankind.''  Seneca  writes  :  "J//  is  replete 
with  crime,  and  vice  everywhere  ahounds.  More  evil  is 
committed  than  can  possibly  he  healed;  ihe  struggle  and 
confusion  are  becoming  more  desperate,  while  lust  daily 
grows  into  sin  ;  shame  is  rapidly  declining ;  veneration  for 
what  is  pure  and  good  is  unknown ;  every  one  yields  to  hi^ 
own  lusts.  Vice  no  longer  hides  in  secret,  it  is  made  piihlic 
to  cdl  eyes ;  depravity  has  so  far  advanced,  that  innocence 
has  become  not  only  more  rare,  hut  is  now  a  thing  alto- 
gether [JXKNOWN.-"* 

And  what  is  the  lesson  ^vhich  we  learn  from  the  sub- 
ject of  to-nig]it's  lecture  ? 

That  neither  learning,  nor  civilization,  nor  philo- 
sophy, NOR  ALL  OF  THEil  COMBINED,  CAN  OF  THEMSELVES 
MAKE  PEOPLE  EITHER  VIRTUOUS  OR  HAPPY. 

Contrasted  with  our  own  times  and  country  a  marked 
difference  is  observable,  both  as  it  regards  morality  and 
the  social  condition  of  all  classes  :  there  is  now  more  of 
security,  of  virtue,  of  solid  comfort  and  happiness  in 
society,  in  families  and  with  individuals.  I  am  not  pre- 
pared to-night,  even  if  time  permitted,  to  enter  into  the 

*  Seneca,  De  Ira,  ii.  cap.  8. 


44 


PAGANISM. 


question^  '"''to  wliat  is  tliis  difference  to  be  attributed?^'' 
but  I  will  siraply  observe  that^  whatever  it  may  be,  it  is 
not  civilization,  not  the  cultivation  of  arts  and  of  letters, 
not  the  study  of  philosophy  ;  for,  observe,  all  these  had 
arrived  at  the  greatest  perfection  in  the  ancient  world, 
when  the  greatest  depravity  and  wretchedness  prevailed. 
The  Augustan  age  has  become  proverbial,  as  I  stated  in 
the  outset,  for  the  encouragement  given  to  the  fine  arts, 
to  literature,  and  to  learning.  We  have  no  sculptors  whose 
works  can  compare  with  those  of  Phidias  and  Praxi- 
teles ;  no  architecture  which  can  exceed  in  excellence  the 
Parthenon  at  Athens,  or  the  Forum  at  Rome  ;  no  epic 
poet  like  Virgil ;  no  lyrical  poet  to  excel  Horace ;  of 
original  and  profound  thinkers  we  have  none  like  Plato 
and  Seneca ;  no  historians  more  gifted  than  the  Plinys, 
than  Tacitus,  than  Sallust,  than  Plutarch;  no  actor  like 
Roscius,  nor  orator  to  excel  Cicero. 

Our  amehorated  condition,  then,  must  be  attributable 
to  some  other  influence  than  that  of  mere  learning,  or 
civilization,  or  cultivation  of  the  arts ;  and  the  lesson,  so 
far  as  we  can  learn  it  to-night,  appears  to  be  that  the 
world  by  wisdom  (philosophy)  knew  not  God.'' ^ 

The  remarks  of  a  recent  writer,t  applying  to  the 
great  Assyrian  empire,  which  had  well-nigh  passed  away 
before  Rome  was  founded,  are  so  applicable  to  the  case  of 
Rome  and  of  Grece,  and  to  all  the  Pagan  empires  of 
antiquity,  and  are  withal  so  suited  for  the  consideration 
of  ourselves,  in  these  days,  that  I  quote  them  as  an 
appropriate  conclusion  and  improvement  to  this  lec- 
ture : — 

*  1  Cor.  i.  21. 

t  "  Nineveh  :  its  Rise  and  Ruin."  By  Rev.  J.  Blackburn,  p.  142, 
second  edition. 


lilPEOVEMEXT. 


45 


"  It  is  plain  that  human  nature  amongst  the  Assyrians 
was  not^  physically  or  intellectually^  in  an  infantile  or 
dwarfish  state.  If  we  contemplate  their  figures  upon  the 
sculptured  panels  in  our  Maseum^  we  must  acknowledge 
their  frames  were  finely  developed^  and  that  they  have  the 
aspect  of  a  brave  and  noble  race,  fitly  compared  by  the 
prophet  to  lions,  in  their  terrible  presence  and  majestic 
bearing.  And  if  we  mark  their  intellectual  progress,  as 
seen  in  their  discoveries  in  astronomy,  their  taste  in  art, 
their  knowledge  and  skill  in  manufactures,  their  power 
and  prowess  in  arms,  we  must  confess  that  they  betray 
no  signs  of  intellectual  feebleness.  And  yet,  with  all 
these  advantages,  what  were  they  ?  Avaricious,  lewd, 
drunken,  lawless,  oppressive,  cruel.  The  scenes  of  re- 
finement, splendour,  and  magnificence  which  surrounded 
them  gave,  perhaps,  grace  and  dignity  to  their  man- 
ners, but  no  purity  to  their  characters,  nor  kindness 
to  their  hearts.  Like  all  the  great  nations  of  antiquity 
that  surrounded  or  succeeded  them,  they  were  the  victims 
of  ignorance  and  vice,  of  war  and  despotism.  The  first 
object  of  all  governments — the  happiness  of  the  people — 
was  never  considered  by  their  rulers  ;  and  consequently 
they  were  used  as  the  tools  of  sanguinary  princes  and 
idolatrous  priests,  who  placed  national  happiness  and 
glory  in  martial  spoils  and  constrained  proselytes.  The 
slavery  they  imposed  upon  their  miserable  captives  must 
often  have  been  more  bitter  than  death.  It  is,  in  fad, 
plain  from  all  history,  whether  of  nations  or  individuals, 
that  the  hnoidedge  of  arts  and  letters  is  not  sufficient  to 
renew  the  heart  or  life  of  those  who  cultivate  them.  Emi- 
nent attainments  in  both  have  been  made  by  men  destitute 
of  moral  sense,  and  the  slaves  of  every  low,  selfish,  de- 
grading vice.    They  have  lived  amidst  the  loveliest  scenes 


46 


PAGANISM. 


of  nature  and  of  art ;  all  tlie  soft  and  elevating  influences 
of  tlie  beautiful  and  the  sublime  have  fallen  upon  them  in 
vain  ;  and  the  fairest  countries  have  witnessed  the  foulest 
crimes.  Whilst_,  then^  we  rejoice  in  the  progress  of  art, 
science_,  and  literature  amongst  ourselves,  and  are  thank- 
ful to  witness  museums  and  menageries,  picture-galleries, 
and  schools  of  art,  parks,  and  pleasure-gardens,  provided 
for  the  people — and  admit  that  these  occupations  may 
divert  their  attention  from  grosser  and  more  grovelling 
pursuits — yet  we  hold  that  all  these  are  compatible  with 
proud,  selfish^  sensual,  and  godless  hearts,  manifesting 
both  misanthropy  towards  their  fellow -men  and  a  haughty 
rebellion  against  the  Most  High.  It  is  by  the  influ- 
ence OE  Divine  truth  alone  that  men  are  to  be  rk- 

STOEED  TO  a  HAPPY  CONFOEMITY  TO  THE  MOEAL  CHARACTER 

OP  God. 


LECTUEE  11. 


CHRISTIANITY. 

"  To  give  light  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of 
death." — Luke  i.  79. 

Our  last  lecture  closed  amidst  the  gloom  and  shadows  of 
Pagan  darkness.  We  left  man^  who  had  shut  his  eyes  to  the 
light  of  natural  religion — or  that  which  may  be  learned  of 
God  from  Nature — and  with  whom  the  last  glimmering  of 
primeval  revelation  had  gone  out,  groping  his  way  in 
almost  utter  hopelessness  of  finding  any  light  to  guide 
his  forlorn  footsteps.  We  listened  to  the  complainings 
and  forebodings  of  virtuous  men ;  we  noted  the  reckless 
depravity  of  the  bad.  It  is  now  my  office  to  inform  you 
that,  amidst  all  that  called  for  despondency  and  despair, 
there  existed,  nevertheless,  a  very  prevalent  anticipation 
of  deliverance — an  almost  universal  looking  or  waiting  for 
a  deliverer.  It  is  true  this  idea  was  undefined,  and  con- 
sequently imperfectly  appreciated,  but  it  was  generally 
entertained  among  all  the  nations  whose  literature  has, 
to  any  extent,  come  down  to  us ;  and,  what  is  more 
worthy  of  remark,  the  expectation  had  reached  its  height 
at  the  Augustan  age — the  period  to  which  I  particularly 
refer  in  these  lectures. 

The  H'mdoos  were  expecting  another  Avata,  or  incar- 
nation of  their  chief  god,  and  that  Avata  a  most  important 
one  as  it  regarded  the  destinies  of  the  human  race. 
Among   the   Persians,  who  followed  the  teaching  of 


48 


CHRISTIANITY. 


Zoroaster,  their  Sosiosh,  Man  of  the  World/'  was  ex- 
pected. The  Chinese,  according  to  Confacius,  were  "  to 
look  for  the  holy  one  from  the  west."  The  Pythian  oracle 
among  the  Greeks  and  the  Etruscan  priests  in  Italy  had 
alike  predicted  their  own  overthrow.  The  Sybil  prophetess 
had  spoken  of  the  coming  of  the  Lord  of  the  earth.* 
Chaldean  astrologers  travelled,  as  you  know,  to  Judea, 
prepared  with  kingly  gifts  to  offer  to  the  expected  de- 
liverer.f  Herod,  the  governor  of  Judea,  entertained  the 
same  expectation,  and  consulted  the  council  of  the  Sanhe- 
drim as  to  the  birth-place  of  this  great  One  ;  being  in- 
formed that  the  Jewish  prophet  had  foretold  it  should  be 
at  Bethlehem,  he  sent  and  killed  all  the  young  children 
there,  hoping  to  compass  his  destruction.  Devout  Jews, 
such  as  Simeon  and  Anna,  were  waiting  in  the  Jewish 
temple  for  his  appearance,  convinced  that  the  time  was 
at  hand.  J 

So  we  see  that  ancient  writers  gave  currency  to  the 
tradition ;  crafty  Pagan  priests  and  *  pretended  prophets 
worked  up  the  popular  belief  into  feigned  communications 
from  heaven ;  cruel  rulers  dreaded  that  which  all  antici- 
pated ;  and  holy  men  and  women  waited  for  the  "  con- 
solation of  Israel"  and  of  the  world.  All  of  them,  good 
and  bad,  are  witnesses  of  a  prevalent  anticipation  of 
coming  interference  in  the  aflPairs  of  men. 

But  Rome  is  more  especially  the  field  of  our  inquiry ; 
and  as  she  has  left  to  our  times  a  large  mass  of  literature, 
we  may  expect  to  find  there  especial  reference  to  this 
looking  for  deliverance  from  evil.  Suetonius,  the  Roman 
historian,  says :  An  ancient  and  settled  persuasion 
prevailed,  throughout  the  East,  that  the  Fates  had  de- 

*  Miihleisen's  "  Genuine  and  Spurious  Keligion,"  vol.  i.  p.  185. 
t  Matt.  ii.  1,  2.  X  Luke  ii.  25—35,  36—38. 


A  DELIVERED  ANTICIPATED.  49 

creed  some  one  to  proceed  from  Jiidea,  who  should 
attain  universal  empire.*  Tacitus  writes  :  "  Many  were 
persuaded  that  it  was  contained  in  the  ancient  books  of 
their  priests,  that  at  that  very  time  the  East  should  pre- 
vail, and  that  some  one  should  proceed  from  Judea,  and 
possess  the  dominion. ■'■'f  Josephus  and  Philo  both  state 
that  there  existed  the  same  expectation. 

About  the  time  when  Augustus  was  born — some  sixty 
years  B.C. — the  anticipated  coming  of  a  king,  a  con- 
queror, or  a  deliverer  had  even  passed  into  a  proverb — 
was  referred  to  in  the  senate,  and  was  the  theme  of  the 
poets. 

Yirgil  wrote  a  Pastoral  complimenting  the  Roman 
consul  Pollio  on  the  birth  of  a  son,  whom,  in  the  spirit  of 
flattery,  he  describes  as  the  predicted  deliverer.  The 
substance  of  the  Pastoral  is  said  to  have  been  borrowed  ^< 
from  a  prophecy  deUvered  by  the  Sybjl.  The  following 
lines  form  part  of  a  translation  of  the  ode  : — 

"  The  last  great  age,  foretold  by  sacred  rhymes, 
Eenews  its  finished  course  :  Saturnian  tirues 
Roll  round  again  ;  and  mighty  years,  begun 
From  their  first  orb,  in  radiant  circles  run. 
The  base,  degen'rate,  iron  off*spring  ends ; 
A  golden  progeny  from  heaven  descends. 
The  father  banish'd  virtue  shall  restore ; 
And  crimes  shall  threat  the  guilty  world  no  more. 
The  son  shall  lead  the  life  of  gods,  and  be 
By  gods  and  heroes  seen,  and  gods  and  heroes  see. 
The  jarring  nations  he  in  peace  shall  bind. 
And  with  paternal  virtues  rule  mankind."  J; 

As  another  indication  of  this  prevalent  expectation, 

*  Suet.,  Vespasian,  cap.  4.  f  Tacitus,  Annals,  v.  13. 

i  Yngil,  fourth  Pastoral. 


4 


50 


CHRISTIAXITY. 


Uie  Emperor  Augustus^  born  about  this  time^  "having  his 
nativity  cast  by  Nigidius  Figuhis,  an  astrologer  and 
mathematician^,  it  was  predicted  of  him  that  he  should  be 
T-ord  of  the  earth;  he  was  deitied  during  his  lifetime  by 
liis  flatterers,  temples  were  erected  to  hhn,  and  his 
worship  established ;  his  name,  originally  Octavianus, 
was  altered  to  Augustus,  sacred,  and  in  the  Greek,  to 
Sehastos,  adorable.  Our  eighth  month  still  bears  his 
name. 

Such  were  the  prevailing  longings  of  good  men,  the 
fears  of  bad  men,  and  pride  of  ambitious  men,  respecting 
the  advent  of  a  king  and  deliverer.  These  anticipations 
explain,  at  the  same  time  that  they  confirm,  the  prophecies 
of  Scripture  delivered  long  before  the  event,  particularly 
the  prophecy  of  Haggai,  520  years  before  Christ:  "For 
thus  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts  :  Yet  once,  it  is  a  little 
while,  and  I  will  shake  the  heavens,  and  the  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  the  dry  land;  and  I  will  shake  (agitate)  all 
nations,  and  the  desire  of  all  nations  shall  come.''"^ 

In  the  physical  world,  it  has  often  been  noticed  that 
the  most  intense  darkness  precedes  the  first  dawning  of 
the  day  :  in  the  course  of  the  world^s  history,  it  has  fre- 
quently happened  that  the  period  of  the  greatest  discord 
and  confusion  has  been  but  the  harbinger  of  prosperity 
and  peace.  It  was  so  with  the  era  to  which  our  lectures 
refer :  the  uncertainty  and  perplexity  of  mind,  the  dark- 
ness of  the  moral  atmosphere,  and  the  violence  of  the 
storms  of  human  passions,  were  about  to  usher  in  the 
dawnings  of  light,  purity,  and  peace. 

It  is  now  about  1877 — 8  years  ago  (a  few  months  more 

*  Haggai  ii.  6,  7. 


THE  MESSIAH. 


51 


or  less) J*  but  certainly  in  the  reign  of  Augustus  Caesar, 
that  a  most  remarkable  person  appeared  in  this  our  world, 
^  and  wrought  an  extraordinary  innovation  upon  existing 
systems.  By  birth  and  station  he  ranked  as  an  artizan — 
one  of  your  own  class,  so  the  Evangelists  inform  us ; 
tradition  has  added,  perhaps  correctly,  that  he  pursued, 
with  his  reputed  father,  the  trade  of  a  carpenter;  and  our 
English  version  of  the  Bible  has  endorsed  the  tradition. 

The  world,  as  I  have  told  you,  was  then  intently 
awaiting  the  coming  of  some  great  one  ;  but  it  was  cer- 
tainly not  looking  for  his  advent  in  the  lower  ranks  of 
life.  The  appearance  I  allude  to  attracted,  therefore, 
little  attention.  His  birth  was,  however,  remarkably 
attested  by  prodigies,  such  as  the  appearance  of  an  un- 
usual star,  and  visions  of  angels.  It  happened  at  the 
period  pointed  out  by  Daniel  ;t  at  the  place  indicated  by 
MicahjJ  at  the  time  of  a  census  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Judea,  taken  by  Augustus,  the  Roman  emperor.  This 
registration  disclosed  officially  the  fact  that,  both  by  the 
niother^s  and  the  reputed  father's  side,  he  was  of  the 
lineage  of  the  royal  house  of  David,  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah,  of  the  family  of  Abraham :  all  of  which  had  been 
distinctly  predicted  in  the  Jewish  Scriptures. 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  detail  the  remarkable  facts 
connected  with  His  birth,  life  and  death ;  many  of  you 
are  fully  acquainted  with  them,  and  all  of  you  have  the 

*  Jesus  Christ  was  born  from  about  four  to  six  years  before 
the  commencement  of  the  common  Christian  era — at  what  period 
of  the  year  is  not  known.  The  error  in  the  computation  of 
the  period  occurred  about  a.d.  527.  Vide  Archbishop  Usher's 
"  Chronology,"  also  Dr.  Kitto's  "  Daily  Bible  Illustrations,"  Life 
and  Death  of  our  Lord,  29th  week,  6th  day,  under  Matt.  ii.  1. 

t  Daniel  ix.  25-27.  +  Micah  v.  2. 


52 


CHRISTIANITY. 


fullest  facilities  for  informing  yourselves  concerning  tlieni. 
He  claimed  to  be  no  less  than  the  Son  of  God;  to  be  one 
with  Godj  in  short,   ^'the  desire  of  all  nations/^  the 
Messiah,  the  expected  deliverer  of  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
It  forms  no  part  of  my  purpose  to  enter  upon  tbe  argu- 
ment as  to  the  truthfulness  of  these  claims.    Some  of 
you  admit  them,  with  all  their  consequences,  and  pos- 
sibly some  of  you  do  not,  or  may  not  have  fully  investi- 
gated the  foundations  upon  which  they  rest.    You  will 
all  of  you  feel  that  it  is  a  question  too  important  to  hurry 
over  or  to  treat  slightly;  nor  could  the  evidences  be 
brought  fully  before  you  in  the  course  of  a  single  lecture. 
At  other  times,  in  other  places,  I  affectionately  advise 
you,  if  you  have  not  done  so  already,  to  study  the  sub- 
ject with  humble  and  teachable  minds.    The  investiga- 
tion of  such  a  subject  is  surely  not  unworthy  of  any  one 
of  you,  nor,  indeed,  of  the  highest  human  intelligence ; 
for  some  of  the  loftiest  intellects  which  have  conferred 
lustre  on  our  species  have  undertaken  the  study,  and 
submitted  unreservedly  to  His  claims. 

It  is  rather  with  the  historical  facts,  and  the  doctrine 
which  Christ  introduced,  that  we  have  to  do;  and  with 
these,  of  necessity,  treated  very  briefly. 

He  asserted,  then,  that  His  mission  was  undertaken 
to  heal  and  to  save  a  sin-stricken  world ;  that  He  might 
be  a  light  to  those  who  sat  in  darkness,  and  lead  all 
those  who  would  follow  His  guidance  to  peace,  to  holi- 
ness, and  to  heaven.  He  lived,  so  far  as  the  facts  of  His 
life  have  been  communicated,  only  to  do  good  to  the 
bodies  and  souls  of  men,  and  to  propagate,  inculcate, 
and  explain  His  doctrines.  He  associated  with  the  hum- 
ble, the  illiterate,  the  needy,  and  the  sinful.  He  refused 
kingly  honours  when  ofl'ered  to  Him,  and  discountenanced 


THE  MESSIAH. 


53 


all  ideas  of  worldly  rule  or  aggrandizemeutj  as  unsuited 
to  His  kiiigdom_,  which  He  explained  to  be  spiritual  in 
its  nature.  He  died  (contrary  to  the  expectation  of  all 
His  followers)  as  a  malefactor^  by  the  hands  of  the 
Roman  government^  at  the  instigation  of  His  disap- 
pointed countrymen^  the  Jews — as  He^  and  the  prophets 
before  Him^  had  oftentimes  predicted.  At  His  deaths  as 
at  His  birth,  prodigies  occurred,  such  as  an  earthquake, 
and  a  supernatural  darkness  at  a  period  when  no  eclipss 
of  the  sun,  according  to  the  laws  of  Nature,  could  pos- 
sibly happen;*  which  prodigies  were  reported  to  the 
authorities  at  Rome.f 

And,  to  render  his  story  the  most  remarkable  in 
'    the  world^s  history  (irrespective  of  its  importance  in  a 
religious  aspect),  He  forsook  the  grave,  as  predicted,  in 

*  All  eclipses  of  the  sun  must  happen  at  the  time  of  new 
moon.  Jesus  Christ  was  crucified  at  the  Feast  of  the  Passover, 
always  celebrated  at  the  full  moon. 

t  That  the  prodigies  which  attended  the  Crucifixion  did  not 
pass  without  notice  at  Bome  is  certain,  notwithstanding  the 
statement  to  the  contrary  made  by  Gibbon,  in  his  "  DecUne  and 
Fall  of  the  Eoman  Empire"  (vol.  ii.  p.  379).  That  false  state- 
ment has  been  dealt  with  at  length,  and  annihilated  by  Mr.  Hart- 
well  Horne,  in  his  "  Introduction  to  the  Critical  Study  and 
Knowledge  of  the  Scriptures"  (Unabridged  Edition,  vol.  i.,  chap, 
iii.  p.  187).  It  may  be  useful,  however,  to  cite  here  the  two 
authorities  which  are  most  conclusive  upon  this  point.  Th-e  dark- 
ness and  earthquake  are  both  expressly  referred  to  by  Celsus,  the 
bitter  and  acute  adversary  of  Christianity,  as  facts  which  he  was 
unable  to  deny  ("  Origen  contra  Celsum,"  lib.  ii.  55,  p.  94)  ;  and 
TertuUian,  in  addressing  his  Pagan  adversaries,  asserts,  without 
fear  of  contradiction,  "at  the  moment  of  Christ's  death,  the  light 
departed  from  the  sun,  and  the  land  was  darkened  at  noonday; 
ivhich  wonder  is  related  in  your  own  akna.ls,  and  is  2)reserfed  in 
vouii  ARCHIVES  TO  THIS  DAY  "  (Tertullian,  "Apol.,"  c.  21). 


CHRISTIANITY. 


spite  of  a  Roman  guard,  and  appeared  to  His  friends  and 
followers  repeatedly  during  forty  days,  and  then  disap- 
peared from  their  sight. 

The  reality  of  these  facts  has  been  testified  as  no 
other  events  of  history  were  ever  confirmed.  In  no  less 
-  than  five  separate  histories  were  they  recorded  by  those 
who  were  eye-witnesses ;  while  many  other  books,  written 
by  parties  to  the  transactions,  refer  to  tnd  confirm  their 
truth.  And  what  is  even  more  remarkable,  the  witnesses 
of  these  facts  travelled  over  land  and  sea  to  spread  the 
intelligence,  without  any  of  the  usual  motives  which  in- 
fluence men,  and  with  no  personal  interests  to  serve ; 
who  gained  nothing  hy  their  assertions  hut  "persecution, 
scorn,  and  contempt;  and  vho,  the  greater  iiart  of  them, 
laid  down  their  lives  gladly  as  witnesses  to  the  truth  of  their 
statements. 

I  repeat  that  no  single  fact  of  history  has  been  so 
abundantly  verified  as  the  facts  connected  with  the  life 
and  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ ;  and  he  that  re- 
jects these  truths  must  be  prepared  to  credit — firstly, 
that  at  least  some  one  hundred  and  twenty  individuals 
entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  propagate  a  falsehood,  with 
nothing  to  gain  by  it,  but,  on  the  contrary,  prepared  to 
undergo  loss  of  all  the  world  values,  even  life  itself ; 
secondly,  that  such  parties,  although  guilty  of  falsehood, 
inculcated  and  practised  virtue,  unusual  and  extraordi- 
nary for  such,  or  indeed  for  any  times ;  thirdly,  that 
all  of  them  persisted  in  the  assertion  of  a  falsehood  until 
death,  without  disclosing  the  nature  of  the  conspiracy 
which  existed,  or  the  deceptions  they  had  practised; 
and,  fourthly,  that  many  of  them  sealed  their  witness 
with  their  blood,  when  confession  of  their  error,  had  it 
been  such,  would  have  saved  their  lives. 


A  CONTEAST. 


55 


Who  is  tlie  credulous  man,  think  you  ?  He  who 
Jiccepts  a  statement  supported  by  all  the  eye-witnesses^ 
iaid  uncontradicted  by  those  who  would  have  contra- 
dicted if  they  could ;  or  the  man  who  disbelieves  every 
one,  but  behoves  in  all  the  extraordinary  consequences 
which  I  have  shown  must  result  from  falsehood,  had  it 
existed  ? 

I  must  now  leave  the  facts  relating  to  the  inti'oduc- 
tion  of  Christianity,  and  consider,  also  very  briefly,  the 
nature  of  the  doctrine,  or  teaching,  introduced  by  Christ; 
in  other  words,  the  character  of  the  system  termed  Chris- 
tianity. This,  it  will  be  observed,  admits  of  no  argu- 
ment as  to  its  reality.  Although  much  misunderstood, 
and,  it  may  be,  misrepresented,  Christianity  is  a  fact  of 
which  no  one  has  been  bold  enough  to  deny  the  exist- 
ence. 

And  first  I  would  remark,  that  Christianity  consti- 
tuted a  wondrous  innovation  upon  the  views  of  the  world, 
both  Jewish  and  Pagan.  It  was  no  adaptation,  no  mere 
reformation;  no  compromise  was  entered  into.  The 
language  of  Christ,  on  more  than  one  occasion,  was  to 
the  effect,  "  Behold,  I  make  all  things  new.^^  He  ex- 
plained to  his  astonished  followers,  by  figures,  that  as 
new  wine  could  not  conveniently  be  put  into  perishing- 
skins,  and  as  it  would  be  inappropriate  to  patch  up, 
with  new  cloth,  worn-out  garments,  so  His  system  was 
to  supersede  and  set  aside  those  systems  which  were 
decayed,  had  waxed  old,^^  and  were  ready  to  vanisli 
away.''-'  The  religion  of  Christianity,  in  short,  effected  a 
revolution,  and  cannot  be  viewed  in  the  light  either  of  a. 
restoration,  a  reformation,  or  a  reconstruction. 

It  formed  an  entire  contrast  to  existino-  Pao-anism ;  aii 


56 


CHRISTIANITY. 


outline  of  tlie  leading  features  of  tlie  two  systems  will 
convey  to  your  minds  a  clear  perception  of  their  strong 
antagonism. 

Paganism  was^  as  already  explained,  ]joJytlieisiic; 
Christ  taught  that  God  was  one. 

Paganism  represented  God  in  the  likeness  of  visible 
ohjects,  such  as  ^''corruptible  men  and  birds,  and  four- 
footed  beasts,  and  creeping  things.''^  Christianity  repre- 
sented Him  as  a  Spirit,  "whom  no  man  hath  seen  or 
can  see;^^  '^eternal,  immortal,  invisible. 

Paganism  was  in  its  services  formal,  external,  ceremo- 
nial, and  local.  Christ  taught  that  henceforth  religion 
would  be  acceptable  only  as  it  was  spiritual  and  of  the 
heart.  "  They  that  worship  must  worship  Him  in  spirit 
and  in  truth  "for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship 
Him.^^ 

Paganism  was  esseutially  sacerdotal.  Christianity 
teaches  that  a  mediatorial  and  sacrificial  priesthood,  is 
no  longer  needed ;  that  Christ  had  opened  "a  new  and 
living  way  "  of  access  to  God,  and  invited  all  His  fol- 
lowers to  come  unto  God  directly  "  throngh  Him.'' 

Paganism,  like  Judaism,  appointed  continually  recur- 
ring  sacrifices  for  transgression.  Christianity  teaches 
that  "  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many,^^ 
and  "  by  one  offering  He  had  perfected  for  ever  them  that 
are  sanctified." 

For  cruel,  costly,  and  cumbersome  rites  and  offerings, 
Christ  substituted  faith,  with  love  to  God  and  love  to 
man. 

In  lieu  of  purch.ased  pardon,  attainable  among  Pagans 
by  means  of  costly  offerings,  Christ  offered  salvation 
and  pardon /ret^/// to  the  poorest,  "without  money  and 


DIGNITY  OF  LABOUR. 


57 


witlioiit  price/^  Wliile  Paganism  initiated  only  the 
v'eaWiy,  the  ivise,  or  the  toorthy  to  its  mysteries,  Christ 
ordered  His  message  to  be  carried  especially  to  tlie 
poor,  to  the  sinful,  and  the  simple,  and  Himself  set  tlie 
example. 

So  far  from  sanctioning  immorality  or  sensnaJify, 
wliich  Paganism  encouraged  and  promoted,  Christ 
taught  that  even  the  thoughts  of  the  heart  should  be 
watched  and  controlled,  and  that  the  guilty  emotion  in- 
dulged was  equivalent  to  sin  in  action;  and  He  pro- 
nounced His  blessing,  and  the  promise  of  a  sight  of 
God^s  presence,  to  the  ''pure  in  heart.'' 

So  far  from  sanctioning  cruelty,  Christ  taught, 
''Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.^' 

So  far  from  honouring  revencjc  or  haired,  so  universal 
with  Pagans,  Christ  taught  the,  till  then  unheard  of, 
doctrine,  "  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies  ;  do  good 
to  them  which  hate  you and  pray  for  them  that  despite- 
fully  use  you  and  persecute  you."^  He  led  the  way  in 
this  difficult  path  by  praying  for  His  murderers,  ''Father, 
forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do/^ 

So  far  from  justifying  murder  by  way  of  retaliation, 
accounted  meritorious  among  Pagans,  Christ  taught  that 
to  be  angry,  without  just  cause,  with  a  brother,  the  irri- 
tating word,  and  the  unkind  judgment,  all  ivere  classed 
hy  Him  wiili  the  deprivation  of  life. 

To  sum  up  :  war,  aggressive  or  revengeful,  blood- 
shedding,  rapine,  oppression,  slavery — almost  the  entire 
practices  of  Paganism — Christ  unequivocally  condemned. 
He  cut  up  by  the  root  all  excuse  for  such  practices,  by 
the  commands,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self "whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto 
you,  do  ye  even  s;o  to  them;^^  and  when  one  asked  Him 


58 


CFIPJSTIAXITY. 


for  the  definition  of  the  term,  neighbour/'  He  answered 
by  a  parable,     Your  bitterest  foe.'' 

I  have  given  you  necessarily  a  very  brief  and  imperfect 
sketch  of  the  facts  connected  witli  the  founding  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  the  character  of  the  system  so  called.  And 
here  I  would  say  to  you,  as  wor'king  men,  do  not  consider 
It  any  indignity,  but  rather  an  honour,  to  be  termed  by 
that  name  ;  labour  is  honourable,  more  honourable  than 
idleness,  even  though  it  be  dignified  by  titles  and  gilded 
by  wealth.  God  has  shown  respect  for  honest  labour,  by 
creating  man  fitted  for  it,  and  by  making  him  miserable 
without  it;  by  appointing  our  common  progenitor  to 
"  dress  and  to  keep^"*  the  garden  in  which  he  was  placed; 
and,  above  all,  hj  permitting  His  Son  to  pass  the  greater  part 
oj-  His  life  on  earth,  in  the  workshop  of  a  Jewish  artificer. 

"  Sixty  centuries  have  failed  to  teach 
The  dignity,  the  beauty,  and  the  joy, 
The  piety  and  usefulness  of  work  ! 
'Tis  but  excess  of  labour  that  is  pain — 
Just  as  excess  of  food,  or  wine,  or  rest. 
Or  any  blessing  that  mankind  abuse." 

Never  believe  any  who  shall  tell  you  that  God  inflicted 
the  curse  of  labour  on  man ;  his  organization, »muscular 
and  nervous,  contradicts  it,  your  own  experience  denies 
it,  and,  above  all,  the  Word  of  God  repudiates  the  state- 
ment. The  ground  has  been  cursed  for  man^s  rebellioji, 
and  his  labour,  as  you  well  know,  is  often  excessive  and 
ill-requited,  but  there  is  more  of  mercy  than  of  judgment 
in  that  labour  still. 

But  to  proceed:  Christianity,  born  in  Judea,  very 
soon  reached  Rome,  the  world^s  metropolis.  The  exact 
time  of  its  arrival  there  is  unknown,  but  it  is  not  im- 

*  Yiie  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and  Xew  Testament,  _23a6'6'i//i. 


CHRISTIANITY  AT  ROME. 


50 


probable  tliat  it  was  carried  there  by  some  of  tbose  three 
thousand  Christians,*  the  fruits  of  Peter's  address  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost^  when  he  exercised  the  high  privilege 
conferred  upon  him  of  unlocking  the  kingdom  of 
heaven"  by  the  preaching  of  Christ  crucified  to  that 
crowd  of  converts  from  every  nation  under  heaven/^ t 
\Ye  are  distinctly  informed  that  there  were  amongst  his 
hearers  strangers  of  Rome — Jeivs  and  proselytes/^  that 
is_,  Jews  from  Eome_,  native  born,  and  proselytes  from 
among  the  Eomans  to  Judaism  ;  and  if  any  of  these  were 
converted,  they  would  immediately  carry  Christianity  to 
Rome  on  their  return  thither.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it  is 
quite  clear  that  there  were  Christians  at  Rome  in  the 
reign  of  Claudius,  or  about  a.d.  52,  say  within  tsventy- 
five  years  of  the  death  of  Christ.  For  Suetonius,  a 
Pagan  writer  at  Rome,  says  the  Jews  raised  tumults  at 
Rome  at  the  instigation  of  Chrestus  (Christ,  of  whose 
death  he,  as  a  Pagan,  was  ignorant),  and  were  banished 
accordingly  by  the  Emperor  Claudius. J  This  Pagan 
testimony  agrees  exactly  with  the  statement  made  by 
Luke,  §  that  Paul,  the  apostle_,  found  at  Corinth,  in 
Greece,  "a  certain  Jew  named  Aquila,  lately  come  from 
Italy  with  his  wife  Priscilla  ;  because  that  Claudius  had 
commanded  all  Jews  to  depart  from  Home  J'  That  Aquila 
and  Priscilla  were  Christianized  Jews,  previously  to  their 
departure  from  Rome,  there  can  be  little  doubt,  for  their 
conversion  at  Corinth  is  not  mentioned ;  they  associated 
with  Paul  in  their  daily  labour  as  tent-makers ;  were  the 
means  of  instructing  Apollos  in  the  "  way  of  God  more 

*  Acts  ii.  41.  t  Acts  ii.  5. 

X  Suetonius,  Claud.,  c.  2  5  :  '*  Judceos,  impulsore  Chresto  assidue 
tiimultuantes,  Roma  expulit." 
§  Acts  xviii.  1,  2. 


60 


CHRISTIANITY. 


perfectly  assisted  Paul  in  liis  apostolic  labours,  arid 
Lad  a  clmrcli  in  their  house.* 

Christianity,  then,  and  persecution  on  account  of  it, 
had  both  found  place  at  Rome  in  the  reign  of  Claudius 
within  twenty-five  j^ears  from  the  death  of  its  founder. 
Some  five  or  six  years  later,  about  57  to  59  a.d.,  the 
Apostle  Paul  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Christians  at  Rome, 
called  by  us  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.'"  In  this  letter 
lie  speaks  of  his  strong  desire  to  visit  them,  and  tbanks 
G-od  that  tlieir  faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the  whole 
world  ;^^t  the  concluding  portions  of  the  letter, 

sends  his  Christian  salutations  to  so  many  persons  and 
households,  that  it  is  quite  clear  that  Christianity  had  not 
been  then  very  recently  established,  and,  moreover,  that 
it  had  made  some  progress  at  that  time  in  Rome. 

It  may  not  be  very  important  to  ascertain  the  exact 
period  when  the  religion  of  Christ  began  to  be  known  at* 
Rome,  but  it  will,  I  think,  be  interesting  to  show  its  early 
introduction  there,  and  the  opposition  it  created  in  the  reign 
of  Claudius,  when  we  come  to  consider  the  local  position  of 
the  Catacombs,  to  which  I  must  presently  refer,  and  couple 
all  the  facts  with  the  circumstances  related  concerning  the 
first  arrival  of  the  Apostle  Paul  at  the  Imperial  city. 

About  two  years  later  than  the  date  of  his  letter,  Paul 
visited  Rome,  as  related  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  as  a 
prisoner  under  course  of  trial,  he  having  appealed  to 
Nero  the  then  Roman  emperor.  If  you  will  refer  to  the 
map  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  you  will  notice  the  course 
which  the  Apostle  took  in  his  voyage  to  Rome,  as  recorded 
in  the  last  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  ;  from 
jMelita  or  Malta,  where  he  suffered  shipwreck,  to  Syracuse 

*  Compare  Acts  xviii.  2,  3,  26 ;  Rom.  xvi.  3 — 5 ;  and  1  Cor. 
xvi.  19.  t  Rom- i- 8»  10,  11. 


CHUISTIANITY  AT  ROME. 


61 


on  the  coast  of  Sicily^  where  he  tarried  three  days ; 
thence  to  Rhegium_,  the  southern  point  of  Italy  ;  thence 
to  Puteoli,  and  so  onwards  to  Appii  Forum^  "  the  market- 
place of  Appius/^  about  fifty-six  miles^  and  to  the  "  Three 
I'averns/^  about  thirty  miles  from  Eome.  These  two 
]jlaces  were  situated  on  the  Appian  Way,  a  road  lead- 
in  o"  south,  from  Rome.     You  will  notice  that  Christian 

o 

brethren  came  to  meet  him  even  as  far  as  Appii 
Forum/^  that  is_,  fifty-six  miles  on  the  road,*  a  cir- 
cumstance remarkably  indicating  the  affection  of  these 
early  Christians  for  the  Apostle.  Now  it  was  under  and 
along  the  line  of  this  Appian  Way,  which  Paul  traversed  ■ 
in  his  journey  to  Eome,  that  the  Catacombs — the  hiding- 
places  of  the  early  Christians — had  been  excavated. 

Looking  to  the  fact  of  the  opposition  to  Christianity 
manifested  in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  the  circutii stance 
stated  by  Paul,  that  no  man  stood  by  him,  hut  that  all 
forsook  him  at  his  first  examination  before  Nero,t  and 
the  admission  of  the  Jews  at  that  very  place  and  period, 
for  as  concerning  this  sect,  we  know  that  everywJiere  it 
is  spolcen  against/'  ^  I  think  I  may  assume  that  even  at 
that  early  period  the  Christians,  influenced  by  a  regard 
for  their  safety,  had  commenced  taking  refuge  from 
popular  dislike,  Jewish  opposition,  and  the  persecution  of 
the  Roman  Government,  in  these  subterranean  fastnesses, 
which  have  been  found  to  extend  at  least  fifteen  miles 
from  Rome  in  the  direction  of  the  Appian  Way.  This  is, 
at  all  events,  an  interesting  speculation,  and  may  account 
for  these  poor  people  being  able  to  meet  Paul  at  so  great 
a  distance  from  Rome. 

We  are  not,  however,  left  long  to  conjecture  as  to  the 
state  of  things  as  it  regarded  Christianity  at  Rome.  The 
*  Acts  xxviii.  15.  f  2  Tim.  iv.  16.  I  Acts  xxviii.  22. 


02 


CHRTSTJANITY. 


storm  of  persecution,  so  repeatedly  predicted  by  their 
Lord  and  Master_,  was  about  to  break  upon  His  followers^ 
and  before  the  close  of  the  sanguinary  reign  of  the 
monster  Nero,  they  were  doubtless  glad  to  take  refuge  in 
these  "  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth/^ 

It  is  not  my  intention,  in  these  lectures,  to  follow  the 
history  of  the  Christian  Church  at  Rome  in  its  early 
struggles,  and  to  narrate  the  persecutions  which  it  ex- 
perienced ;  it  will  be  suflScient  for  me  to  state,  that  the 
first  well-authenticated  instance  of  persecution  occurred 
under  Nero,  about  the  year  a.d.  64,  soon  after  PauFs  first 
visit.  Tacitus  narrates  the  circumstances  very  fully,  and, 
being  a  Pagan,  regards  the  Christian  sect  from  that  point 
of  view.  In  the  tenth  year  of  Nero  the  city  was  nearly 
destroyed  by  fire,  which  continued  burning  eight  days, 
and  out  of  fourteen  divisions  only  eight  remained  entire. 
So  great  was  the  indignation  of  the  populace,  who  charged 
Nero  with  having  intentionally  caused  the  fire,  that  he 
found  bribes  to  men  and  offerings  to  the  gods  alike  use- 
less, and  with  the  view  of  appeasing  the  people,  he 
attributed  the  crime  to  the  despised  Christians.  These  are 
the  words  of  Tacitus  : — 

*^  The  infamy  of  that  horrible  transaction  still  adhered 
to  him.  To  suppress,  if  possible,  this  common  rumour, 
Nero  procured  others  to  be  accused  and  punished  with 
exquisite  tortures  :  a  race  of  men  detested  for  their  evil  (?) 
practices,  who  were  commonly  known  by  the  name  of 
Christians.  The  author  of  this  sect  was  Christus,  who  in 
the  reign  of  Tiberius  was  punished  with  death  as  a  crimi- 
nal by  the  procurator  Pontius  Pilate.  At  first  those  only 
were  apprehended  who  confessed  themselves  of  this  sect, 
alterwards  a  vast  multitude  discovered  by  them  ;  all  of 
whom  were  condemned,  not  so  much  for  the  crime  of 


PAULAS  ARRIVAL  AT  ROME. 


63 


burning  tlie  city  as  for  tHeir  enmity  to  mankind.  Their 
executions  were  so  contrived  as  to  expose  them  to  derision 
and  contempt.  Some  were  covered  over  with  the  skins 
of  wild  beasts^  that  they  might  be  torn  to  pieces  by  dogs  ; 
some  were  crucified ;  while  others,  having  been  daubed 
over  with  combustible  materials,  luere  set  up  as  lights  in  the 
night-time  and  thus  burned  to  death.  For  these  spectacles 
Nero  gave  his  own  gardens,  and  at  the  same  time  exhibited 
there  the  diversions  of  the  circus,  until  at  length  these 
men,  though  really  criminal  and  deserving  exemplary 
punishment,  began  to  be  commiserated  as  people  who 
were  destroyed,  not  out  of  regard  to  the  public  welfare, 
but  only  to  gratify  the  cruelty  of  one  man.'^* 

At  his  second  visit  to  Rome,  Paul  was  put  to  death  bv 
Nero.  From  this  date  onwards,  history  identifies  the 
Christians  at  Rome  with  the  Catacombs  there.  The  per- 
secutions were  repeated  again  and  again,  under  different 
emperors,  during  several  centuries,  and  many  of  the 
edicts  authorizing  the  persecutions  commence  with  a 
prohibition  to  enter  and  take  refuge  in  these  hiding-places 
— the  rescript  of  Valerian  and  Gallienus,  for  instance ;  at 
the  close  of  a  persecution,  Gallienus  gave  the  Christians  a 
formal  licence  to  return  to  the  Catacombs. t 

But  it  is  time  for  me  to  introduce  you  to  this  cradle  of 
Christianity  at  Rome;  to  take  you  by  the  hand  and  lead 
you  through  its  tortuous  windings,  explaining  what 
appears  mysterious,  directing  your  attention  to  that  which 
is  interesting,  gathering  instruction  as  we  proceed,  and 
closing  with  such  moral  improvement  as  the  circumstances 
are  calculated  to  afford. 
*  Tacitus,  Annal.  xv.  c.  44. 

t  Maitland's  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  38  ;  Eusebiiis,  Hist. 
Eccles.  ib.  vii.  c.  13. 


CHEISTIANITY. 


The  word  catacomb  means  literally  a  subterranean 
excavation,  but  has  been  applied  in  recent  times  to 
excavated  places  of  burial ;  the  extensive  quarries  in  the 
vicinity  of  many  large  cities  having  been  used  for  such 
purposes.  Thus,  at  Syracuse,  Alexandria,  Naples,  and 
Paris,  as  well  as  at  Rome,  there  exist  extensive  excava- 
tions used  as  receptacles  for  the  dead.  Those  at  Rome, 
however,  exceed  all  others  in  extent^  and  surpass  them  in 
interest. 

In  the  latter  days  of  the  Republic,  and  daring  the 
reigns  of  the  first  Csesars,  the  city  of  Rome  increased 
exceedingly  in  extent  and  magnificence.  It  was  the 
boast  of  Augustus  that  "  he  had  found  Rome  brick,  and 
had  left  it  marble.^'  To  procure  the  material  necessary  for 
these  public  works  the  soil  around  the  city  was  quarried 
in  many  directions.  The  material  obtained  was  a  soft, 
sandy  stone,  of  volcanic  origin,  termed  tufa  and  fuzzolana. 

There  were  other  excavations  in  Rome — those  of  the 
Esquiline  Hill,  outside  the  gate  of  that  name  ;  from  these 
pits  sand  was  obtained,  used  for  making  cement,  as  recom- 
mended by  Vitruvius,  the  architect,  as  preferable  to  all 
others  for  that  purpose.*  These  sandpits  of  the  Esquiline 
Hill  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  excavations,  chiefly 
south  of  Rome,  called  the  Christian  Catacombs,  as  it  is 
clear  that  the  former  were  never  used  as  Christian  ceme- 
teries, but  were  receptacles  for  the  bodies  of  Pagans.  At 
the  period  to  which  I  refer,  it  was  the  custom  for  the 
Pao-an  Romans  to  burn  their  dead,  and  to  preserve  only 
the  ashes.  Those,  however,  who  perished  by  the  hand 
of  the  law,  by  lightning,  and  also  suicides,  were  forbidden 
the  usual  rites  of  burial  :  while  the  lower  orders  of  the 
people,  and  slaves,  could  not  afford  the  honours  of  a 
*  Maifcland,  pp.  24,  25. 


81 

TOMBS     &    INSCRIBED  SLABS. 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


65 


funeral  pile.  Their  bodies  were  therefore  cast  without 
cereraony  down  these  pits^  where  they  putrefied,  much  to 
the  annoyance  of  the  inhabitants  of  Home ;  and  the  pits 
were  termed,  accordingly,  puticulce,  from  the  Latin  word, 
which  signifies  to  putrefy.  These  Esquiline  pits  were 
evidently  closed  in  the  reign  of  Augustus,*  before  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  to  the  world,  and  therefore 
they  contain  only  the  bodies  of  Pagans,  and  will  not  be 
referred  to  again  in  these  lectures. 

I  return  now  to  the  consideration  of  the  Catacombs — 
the  excavated  galleries  which  were  used,  as  hiding  or 
burial-places,  exclusively  by  the  Christians,  as  appears  by 
the  inscriptions,  and  b^;  the  fact  of  the  dead  having  been 
buried  there  entire  in  separate  graves,  and  neither  reduced 
to  ashes  nor  heaped  together  in  pits,  like  the  bodies  of 
Pagans. 

We  will  set  out  on  our  journey  along  one  of  the  high 
roads  which  lead  out  of  Rome,  the  Via  Flaminia,  the  Via 
Ostiensis,  or  perhaps,  better  than  all,  the  Via  Appia,  and 
visit  the  extensive  Catacombs  named  after  St.  Sebastian, 
which  lie  in  that  quarter.  We  enter  through  a  low,  dark 
doorway,  upon  an  aisle,  which  divides  into  branches  run- 
ning in  various  directions,  all  losing  themselves  in  the 
darkness  which  envelops  objects  at  the  distance  of  a  few 
feet;  but  we  will  light  our  candles  and  torches,  and 
proceed  cautiously,  attended  by  a  guide  who  knows  some- 
thing of  the  intricate  windings  of  the  labyrinth.  [80-] 
The  galleries  are  about  eight  or  ten  feet  hi^h,  and  from 
four  to  six  feet  in  width.  Tombs,  rifled  of  their  contents  or 
from  which  the  slabs  which  closed  them  have  been  removed, 
yawn  around  you,  tier  above  tier  in  never-ending  succes- 

*  Horace,  Satires,  i.  8. 

5 


66 


CHRISTIANITY. 


sion  :  here  is  one  larger  than  others — it  is  a  hisomum,  or 
grave  for  two  ;  here  a  passage  branches  off  to  the  left — it 
is  unsafe  to  traverse,  for  the  puzzolana  has  fallen  in  blocks  ; 
on  the  rightj  another  has  been  walled  up  with  masonrj, 
as  a  measure  of  precaution,  as  strangers  have  strayed, 
lost  their  way,  and  never  been  heard  of.  We  arrive  at  a 
part  of  the  gallery  so  obstructed  with  rubbish,  that  we 
must  crawl  on  hands  and  knees,  if  we  would  further 
explore  in  this  direction.  But  here  are  rough  and  dan- 
gerous stairs  descending ;  they  lead  to  a  lower  labyrinth 
of  galleries  and  crypts,  and  if  we  explore  these,  we  shall 
find  a  third  and  sometimes  a  fourth  range  of  excavations, 
one  below  the  other.  Here  is  a  wider  space,  at  the  junction 
of  four  branching  galleries,  it  is  slightly  domed  at  the 
summit ;  and  there  is  a  chain  which  once  suspended  a 
lamp  ;  and  there  are  tombs  arranged  with  more  regard  to 
order,  and  inscriptions  which  speak  of  holy  men  and 
women,  and  rude  sculptures  and  primitive  paintings  of 
Scripture  subjects.  It  is  a  place  of  gathering,  where  the 
early  Christians  met  to  worship  their  God  and  Saviour.  But 
what  is  it  makes  the  air  fresher,  the  breathing  more  easy 
here  ?  the  atmosphere  does  not  taste  so  hot  and  dusty  and 
earthy.  Look,  there  is  an  air-hole  and  a  glimmer  of  day- 
light from  above  ;  it  is  one  of  the  luminaria  cryptce  or  shafts, 
which  lighted  and  ventilated  these  subterranean  abodes, 
and  which  are  still  found  at  intervals  perforating  the 
soil  about  the  Campagna,  near  Rome,  indicating  the  extent 
and  direction  of  the  ramifying  galleries  beneath. 

You  will  be  glad  now  to  ascend  to  the  upper  air 
while  I  tell  you  somethins:  of  the  extent  of  these  Cata- 
combs. Some  of  the  cemeteries  contain  galleries  which 
extend  probably  two  or  three  miles,  with  branches  in  all 


GALLERIES  DESCRIBED. 


67 


directions^  and  no  one  now  living  is  personally  acquainted 
witli  more  than  a  small  portion  of  them.  A  German 
traveller  of  the  last  century  says_,  that  to  visit  all  parts 
of  the  Catacombs  of  St.  Sebastian_,  would  be  to  under- 
take a  icalJc  of  twenty  miles,  and  that  he  thought^  that  if 
the  length  of  all  the  passages,  crypts,  and  galleries  could 
be  summed  up  and  put  together,  there  might  be  one 
hundred  miles  of  this  subterranean  Rome ;  but,  in  his 
time,  many  of  the  galleries  were  walled  up,  several 
bewildered  persons  having  perished  in  them.*  It  is  clear 
that  all  the  Catacombs  have  not  as  yet  been  discovered 
and  explored;  for  during  the  French  occupation  of  Rome, 
further  discoveries  have  been  made  and  are  still  makino-, 
and  very  large  collections  of  drawings  and  of  works  of 
art  have  been  recently  brought  to  Paris  by  M.  Ferret,  an 
enterprising  French  architect. f 

And  now  as  to  the  occupation  and  contents  of  the 
Catacombs.  They  were  used,  as  I  have  before  stated,  as 
places  of  refuge  from  the  storm  of  persecution,  which, 
commencing  at  or  about  the  time  of  Xero,  beat  upon  tlie 
first  followers  of  Christ,  and,  with  some  few  intervals, 
raged  during  the  first  three  centuries,  until  it  finally 
ceased,  a.d.  311,  by  an  edict  of  Galerius.  That  emperor 
was  dying  of  a  frightful  and  incurable  disease,  which 
neither  physicians  nor  Pagan  idols  could  alleviate.  Having 
sent  to  the  Christians  to  request  them  to  pray  for  him,  he 
issued  the  edict  referred  to,  which  closed  the  Pagan  per- 
secution of  Christianity  in  the  Roman  empire.  During  this 

*  Keyster's  "Travels  in  Germany,"  quoted  in  Macfarlane's 
"  Catacombs  of  Rome." 

t  M.  Perret  has  been  engaged  six  years  in  these  researches. 
Yide  Athenceujn,  No.  1250,  Oct.,  1851. 


68 


CHRISTIANITY. 


period  of  persecution,  they  were  likewise  used  as  places 
of  sepulture  for  those  Christians  who  resided  in  them,  as 
well  as_,  doubtless_,  for  many  who_,  aboveground,  died  in 
the  faith  of  Christ. 

Upon  the  issue  of  the  edict  of  Galerius,  and  the  pro- 
fession of  Christianity  by  Constantino,,  which  almost  imme- 
diately followed,  a  great  change  necessarily  took  place  as 
it  regarded  the  use  of  the  Catacombs.  No  longer  a  pro- 
scribed and  persecuted  race,  the  Christians  came  forth 
from  their  hiding-places,  enjoyed  the  light  and  breathed 
the  pure  air  of  heaven ;  while  those  who  henceforth 
visited  the  Catacombs,  did  so  from  a  feeling  of  venera- 
tion for  the  martyrs  and  holy  men  whose  bodies  were 
there  interred ;  and  with  a  degree  of  superstition,  easily 
accounted  for,  worshipped  at  their  tombs  in  the  Catacomb 
chapels,  surrounded  by  the  remains  of  the  Christian  dead ; 
or  they  sought  a  grave  for  those  whom  they  loved  among 
the  resting-places  of  those  persecuted  Christians,  whom 
they  regarded  with  so  much  veneration.  We  shall  be  pre- 
pared, then,  to  meet  with  two  classes  of  monuments  in 
our  search  :  those  which  were  deposited  by  the  defenceless 
Christians  during  the  first  three  centuries ;  and  those 
which  were  placed  in  the  Catacombs,  after  the  toleration 
of  Christianity,  by  those  who  visited  them,  to  decorate  the 
tombs  and  chapels  in  honour  of  the  martyrs.  Auiong  the 
first  we  shall  expect  to  find  much  which  speaks  of  a  pure, 
primitive,  uncorrapted  faith ;  and  we  must  not  be  sur- 
prised to  find  occasionally  among  the  latter  some  indica- 
tions of  that  declension  from  primitive  faith  and  practice 
which  distinguished  the  era  of  the  Churches  worldly  pros- 
perity, and  which  became  so  apparent  and  marked  in  the 
succeeding  centuries. 

The  establishment  of  Christianity  at  Rome  was  soon 


THE  CATACOMBS_,  THETR  OCCUPATION. 


69 


followed  by  the  irruption  of  those  barbarous  hordes  who 
overthrew  the  ancient  city^  Home.  In  their  search  after 
treasure,  thej  ransacked  the  graves  of  the  Catacombs,  so 
far  as  they  were  accessible,  and  from  this  period  they  be- 
came deserted  ;  all  knowledge  of  their  windings  being  lost, 
except  to  banditti,  thieves,  and  debtors,  who  resorted  to 
and  made  them  a  terror  to  the  peaceful  and  well-disposed. 

"War,  civil  commotion,  and  social  discord  continued  at 
Rome  for  many  centuries.  The  entrances  to  the  Cata- 
combs became  lost  by  the  falling  in  of  the  earth,  the 
growth  of  trees  and  rank  vegetation;  from  time  to  time, 
some  of  them  were  also  closed  up  with  masonry,  to  pre- 
vent the  galleries  being  used  by  robbers  or  conspirators 
against  the  government. 

About  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  say  about 
a  thousand  years  from  the  period  of  their  being  used  as 
Christian  cemeteries,  interest  being  excited  concerning 
them  and  theii-  contents,  many  of  them  were  again  opened 
and  explored.  About  the  year  1585,  under  Pope  Paul 
III.,  some  of  the  Catacombs  were  cleared  of  rubbish, 
cleansed,  and  lighted  up.  At  this  time,  a  controversy, 
respecting  relics,  was  waging  in  the  Romish  Church,  and 
much  attention  was  consequently  directed  to  the  contents 
of  the  rediscovered  Catacombs.  Antiquarians  pursued 
their  inquiries  with  intense  interest.  Bosio,  an  Italian, 
spent  more  than  thirty  years — from  the  year  1567  to  1600 — 
in  exploring  the  galleries,  collecting  antiquities,  and  copy- 
ing inscriptions,  paintings,  etc.  He  died  while  completing 
his  great  work  called  Roma  Sotterranea  (Subterranean 
Rome),  published  after  his  death,  and  translated  into 
Latin  by  Aringhi. 

In  1720,  another  valuable  work  was  published  by 
Boldetti,  on  the  subject  of  the  contents  of  the  Cata- 


70 


CHRISTIANITY. 


combs ;  this  indefatigable  explorer  also  spent  more  than 
thirty  years  of  his  life  in  these  underground  investiga- 
tions. Bosio  and  Boldetti  were  followed  hj  others  in  this 
branch  of  study^  such  as  Bottari_,  Marangoni,  and  Fabretti, 
Italians;  and  MM.  d^Agincourt  and  Faoul  Eochette, 
Frenchmen  :  the  former  of  whom  repaired  to  Eome  to 
spend  six  months  in  the  study^  but  found  it  at  once  so 
attractive  and  so  vast^  that  he  remained  there  ffty  yearsy 
and  died  while  arranging  his  materials  for  a  work  published 
after  his  death. 

All  these  works_,  written  either  in  a  foreign  or  dead 
language^  and  accessible  only  to  those  who  could  resort  to 
public  libraries,,  are  little  known  to  Englishmen ;  grati- 
tude is  due  therefore  to  Dr.  Charles  Maitland  for  making 
the  subject  accessible  to  us  by  the  publication^  in  our  own 
language,  of  his  learned  and  deeply  interesting  work, 
The  Church  in  the  Catacombs.''* 

"It  is  difficult/'  says  that  writer,  "now  to  realize  the 
impressions  which  must  have  been  made  upon  the  first 
explorers  of  this  subterranean  city  ;  a  vast  necropolis,  rich 
in  the  bones  of  saints  and  martyrs;  a  stupendous  testi- 
mony to  the  truth  of  Christian  history,  and,  consequently, 
to  that  of  Christianity  itself ;  a  faithful  record  of  the  trials 
of  a  persecuted  Church.    *    *    *    *  must  now 

have  recourse  to  the  museums  of  Eome  and  the  works  of 
antiquarians  to  understand  the  appearance  of  the  Cata- 
combs at  that  time,  from  the  removal  of  everything 
portable  to  a  place  of  greater  security  and  more  easy 
access,  as  well  as  from  the  difficulty  of  personally  ex- 
amining these  dangerous  galleries." 

*  "The  Church  in  the  Catacombs  ;  a  Description  of  the  Primi- 
tive Church  of  Eome,  illustrated  from  Sepulchral  Remains." 
Longman  &  Co.,  I  cndon. 


LAPIDARIAN  GALLERY. 


71 


The  monuments^  inscriptions^  and  antiquities  removed 
from  the  Catacombs  are  chiefly  deposited  in  the  Vatican 
Museum  at  Rome.  The  Christian  Museum  there  contains 
many  sarcophagi,  bas-reliefsj  inscriptions,  and  medals ; 
but  the  most  valuable  collection  of  inscriptions  is  that  of 
the  Lapidarian  Gallery,  or  Gallery  of  Stones,  a  long  corri- 
dor in  that  museum,  the  sides  of  which  are  completely 
lined  with  slabs  plastered  to  the  walls.  There  is  a  marked 
contrast,  however,  between  the  two  walls  of  this  corridor 
and  the  emotions  which  they  are  calculated  to  excite  in 
the  minds  of  the  thoughtful.  On  the  right  hand  are 
arranged  Pagan  inscriptions;  while  opposite  to  them, 
appear  more  than  three  thousand  epitapbs  of  the  ancient 
and  primitive  Christians. 

"  I  have  spent,^^  says  Raoul  Rochette,  "  many  entire 
days  in  this  sanctuary  of  antiquity,  where  the  sacred  and 
profane  stand  facing  each  other  in  the  written  monuments 
preserved  to  us,  as  in  the  days  when  Paganism  and 
Christianity,  striving  with  all  their  powers,  were  engaged 
in  mortal  conflict.  And  were  it  only  for  the  treasure  of 
impressions  which  we  receive  from  this  immense  collection 
of  Christian  epitaphs,  taken  from  the  graves  of  the  Cata- 
combs and  now  affixed  to  the  walls  of  the  Vatican,  this 
alone  would  be  an  inexhaustible  fund  of  recollections  and 
enjoyment  for  a  whole  life.^^* 

The  inscriptions  in  this  and  the  adjoining  museums 
are  the  witnesses  which  I  shall  call  to  testify  to  the 
Paganism  of  the  past  and  the  Christianity  of  the  present, 
during  the  remainder  of  this  course. 

It  must  not  be  concluded,  however,  that  the  three 
thousand  inscriptions  of  the  Lapidarian  Gallery  are  all  the 
inscriptions  which  have  been  preserved  to  us.  Seventy 
^  Eaoul  EocheLte,  "  Tableau  des  Catacombs,"  p.  ]0. 


72 


CHRI-STIANITY. 


thousand  are  estimated  to  have  been  contained  in  the 
Catacombs^  and  removed  or  copied  at  different  times^* 
and  many  hundreds  have  been  very  recently  discovered. 

The  inscriptions  are  chiefly  upon  slabs  of  stone  or 
marble,  used  to  close  the  graves  in  the  walls  of  the 
galleries  before  referred  to.  Here  are  representations 
which  will  convey  good  ideas  of  the  graves  and  slabs. 
[  81.  ]  In  one  grave  the  skeleton  is  almost  entire ;  in 
the  other,  a  little  dust  alone  remains,  reminding  us  of  the 
sentence  pronounced  upon  our  perishing  bodies :  Dust 
thou  art,  and  unt-o  dust  shalt  thou  return.^^ 

The  inscription  reads  upon  the  upper  grave  : — 
VALERIA  SLEEPS  IN  PEACE. 
On  the  lower  slab  the  palm-branch  of  triumph  is  rudely 
scratched. 

The  slabs  average  generally  from  one  to  three  feet  in 
length;  the  letters  upon  them  are  from  half  an  inch  to 
four  inches  in  height,  and  are  scratched  or  cut  in  the 
stone,  and  the  indentation  usually  filled  in  with  Vene- 
tian red. 

You  will  easily  distinguish,  among  the  illustrations 
which  I  shall  exhibit  to  you,  the  facsimiles,  or  exact  re- 
presentations, from  those  which  are  mere  copies  of  inscrip- 
tions, by  noticing  the  rude  and  irregular  forms  of  the 
letters  in  the  former. 

I  have  thus  drawn  a  picture  of  Paganism  ;  have  endea- 
voured to  describe  to  you  Christianity  as  it  was  introduced 
by  its  Founder — the  Christianity  of  the  New  Testament. 
I  have  taken  you  down  into  the  hiding-place  of  some  of 
its  earliest  professors ;  I  must  defer  to  a  future  lecture 
some  explanations  of  inscriptions  and  signs,  which  would, 

*  Maitland,  p.  16. 


lA^SCRIPTIONS  CONTRASTED. 


73 


without  such  explanation,  be  to  you  mysterious  and  unin- 
teresting; but  I  desire  to  point  out  to  you  a  contrast 
which  those  silent  witnesses,  the  tombstones  of  the  early 
Christians,  enable  us  to  draw  between  the  two  systems 
called  Pagan  and  Christian. 

In  nothing  is  the  contrast  between  the  two  systems 
so  striking  as  in  the  spirit  in  which  death  is  regarded  by 
the  professors  of  the  two  faiths  :  with  the  Pagan  it  is  ex- 
tinction of  existence,  the  terraination  of  all  that  is  de- 
sirable, and  a  feeling  of  disappointment  or  revenge  is 
manifested  against  the  Great  Disposer  of  life  and  death ; 
with  the  Christian  all  is  peace,  hope,  anticipation  of 
happiness,  and  indication  of  triumph.  It  has  been  well 
said,  turn  where  you  will  in  the  Catacombs,  all  is  peace, 
PEACE,  PEACE,  everywhere. 

Let  me  take  a  few  Pagan  and  Christian  epitaphs  to 
illustrate  this  observation.     [  89.  ] 


Pagan. 

I,  PROCOPE,  LIFT  UP  MY  HANDS 
AGAINST  GOD,  WHO  SNATCHED  ME 
AWAY  INNOCENT.  SHE  LIVED 
TWENTY  YEARS.  PROCLUS  SET  UP 
THIS. 


Christian . 
(Fragment.) 
WHO   GAVE    AND    HATH  TAKEN 

 BLESSED  OF  THE  LORD 

 WHO  LIVED-YEARS...;. 

IN  PEACE,  IN  THE  CONSULATE  OF 


Here  the  Pagan  inscription  regards  death  as  an  injury, 
calling  for  resentment  against  God ;  and  man^s  puny  arm 
is  raised  against  the  Great  Arbiter  of  the  universe.  The 
Christian  epitaph,  although  a  fragment,  speaks  a  different 
language — that  of  implicit  submission,  resignation,  and 
peace.  The  remainder,^^  says  Dr.  Maitland,  of  this 
inscription  has  been  destroyed,  as  far  as  perishable  mar- 
ble is  concerned ;  but  the  immortal  sentiment  which 
pervades  the  sentence  supplies  the  loss.  Like  a  voice 
from  among  the  graves,  broken  by  sobs^  yet  distinctly 


71 


CHRISTIANITY. 


intelligible^  fall  the  words  upon  the  ear:*  'The  Lord 
gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away^  blessed  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord/  ^' 

We  are  reminded  by  this  early  Christian  tombstone 
of  a  practice^  which  has  become  common  in  our  Christian 
graveyards,,  of  inscribing  texts  upon  tombs  : — 

"His  name,  his  years,  spelt  by  tli'  unletter'd  muse, 
The  place  of  fame  and  elegy  supply: 
And  many  a  holy  text  around  she  strews, 
To  teach  the  rustic  moralist  to  die." 

Again  ;  contrast  the  following  inscriptions  : —  [  89.  ] 


Pagan. 

CA1U8  JULIUS  MAXIMUS,  (AGED) 
II  YEARS  AND  V  MONTHS. 


0  RELENTLESS  FORTUNE, 
DELIGHTEST  IN  CRUEL  DEATH,  WHY 
IS  MAXIMUS  SO  SUDDENLY  SNATCHED 
FROM  ME?  HE  WHO  LATELY  USED 
TO  LIE  JOYFUL  ON  MY  BOSOM. 
THIS  STONE  NOW  MARKS  HIS  TOMB. 
BEHOLD  HIS  MOTHER. 


Christian. 

PETRONIA,  A  DEACON'S  WIFE, 
THE  TYPE  OF  MODESTY. 

IN  THIS  PLACE  I  LAY  MY  BONES; 
SPARE  YOUR  TEARS,  DEAR  HUSBAND 
AND  DAUGHTERS,  AND  BELIEVE  THAT 
IT  IS  FORBIDDEN  TO  WEEP  FOR  ONE 
WHO  LIVES  IN  GOD.  BURIED  IN 
PEACE  ON  THE  THIRD  BEFORE  THE 
NONES  OF  OCTOBER,  IN  THE  CON- 
SULATE OF  FESTUS. 


In  the  Pagan  inscription  is  heard  the  voice  of  repining 
and  despondency ;  the  mother  weeping  for  her  child^ 
"  and  will  not  be  comforted^  because  he  is  not.'''  In  the 
Christian  epitaph^  all  this  is  reversed ;  the  mourning 
husband  and  daughters  are  consoled  by  the  conviction 
that  the  deceased  "  lives  in  God/'  and  are  called  upon  to 
dry  their  tears^  under  the  assurance — as  it  is  beautifully 
expressed,  both  on  the  tomb  and  by  the  Apostle — that 


Maitland's     Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  14. 


INSCRIPTIONS  CONTRASTED. 


75 


the  Christian  should  not  weep  as  those  Pagans  who  have 
no  hope  of  immortahty.  ^'  But  I  would  not  have  you  to 
be  ignorant,  brethren,  concerDing  them  which  are  asleep, 
that  ye  sorroiu  not,  even  as  others  which  have  no  hope.  For 
if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them 
also  irJiich  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring  with  Him.'^* 

Where  can  a  stronger  contrast  in  sentiment  be  found  ^ 
than  exists  between  the  Pagan  and  Christian  monuments 
upon  this  point?  Paganism,  notwithstandiog  the  allu- 
sions of  her  poets  to  Elysian  fields  beyond  the  dark 
waters  of  the  Styx,  had  no  certain  hope  of  immortality ; 
out  of  many  thousands  of  epitaphs  still  extant  in  cabinets 
and  museums,  not  one  well-authenticated  allusion  to  a 
settled  conviction  of  immortality  can  be  found. t  Cicero, 
mating  to  a  friend  suffering  from  bereavement,  hesitates 
to  suggest  consolation  arising  out  of  the  belief  in  the 
immortality  of  the  soul ;  all  he  can  say  is,  "  though  we 
may  conjecture  something  respecting  this  immortality,  it 
is  a  subject  so  completely  in  doubt,  that  I  dare  not  present 
it  to  you  as  a  real  and  genuine  subject  of  consolation/^ 

An  epitaph  given  by  Dr.  Maitland  shows  how  the 
Pagan  prospect  was  bounded  by  this  earth,  and  life  was 
looked  upon  as  a  drama  which,  when  acted  out,  ended  all. 
It  reads  :  — 

*  1  Thess.  iv.  13,  14. 

t  In  a  work,  published  as  these  sheets  were  issuing  from  the 
press,  The  Free  Church  of  Ancient  Christendom,"  by  Basil  H. 
Cooper,  BA.,  this  statement  is  abundantly  confirmed.  "  The 
author  has  not  lighted  upon  a  single  clear  example  of  the  kind, 
amongst  the  selection  of  upwards  of  750  sepulchral  marbles 
given  in  the  work  of  Zell ;  nor  has  he  met  with  one  such 
of  undoubted  and  purely  heathen  origin  in  the  only  portion  of 
Bockh's  great  work,  the  '  Corpus  Inscriptionum  Graecorum,'  torn, 
i.— iii."  (p.  17,  note.) 


76 


CHRISTIANITY. 


WHILE  I  LIVED,  I  LIVED    WELL  MY  DRAMA  IS  NOW  ENDED:  SOON  YOURS 
WILL  BE.  FAREWELL,  AND  APPLAUD  ME. 

How  different  the  sentiment  of  the  following,  from  the 
Catacombs,  in  which  the  separate  existence  and  happiness 
of  the  soul  are  regarded  as  certainties  : — 

NICEPHORUS,  A  SWEET  SOUL  IN  REFRESHMENT. 

Again : — 

LAURENCE  TO  HIS  SWEETEST  SON  SEVERUS,  THE  WELL-DESERVING,  BORNE 
AWAY  BY  ANGELS  ON  THE  VIITH  BEFORE  THE  IDES  OF  JANUARY. 

The  same  idea  is  beautifully  illustrated  by  the  follow- 
ing inscription  on  the  tomb  of  a  martyr,  who  suffered 
under  the  Antonine  persecution,  which  commenced  about 
the  year  a.d.  160.  The  original  is  decorated  with  the 
monogram  of  Christ,  and  olive-branch,  and  also  exhibits 
a  pot  containing  fire — perhaps  referring  to  the  manner  of 
his  death : — 

ALEXANDER  IS  NOT  DEAD,  BUT  LIVES  ABOVE  THE  STARS,  AND  HIS  BODY 
RESTS  IN  THIS  TOMB.  HE  ENDED  LIFE  UNDER  THE  EMPEROR  ANTONINE, 
WHO,  FORESEEING  THAT  GREAT  BENEFIT  WOULD  RESULT  FROM  HIS  SER- 
VICES, RETURNED  EVIL  FOR  GOOD.  FOR  WHILE  ON  HIS  KNEES  AND  ABOUT 
TO  SACRIFICE  TO  THE  TRUE  GOD,  HE  WAS  LED  AWAY  TO  EXECUTION.. 
OH,  SAD  TIMES!  IN  WHICH,  AMONG  SACRED  RITES  AND  PRAYERS,  EVEN 
IN  CAVERNS,  WE  ARE  NOT  SAFE.  WHAT  CAN  BE  MORE  WRETCHED  THAN 
SUCH  A  LIFE?  AND  WHAT  THAN  SUCH  A  DEATH?  WHEN  THEY  CANNOT  BE 
BURIED  BY  THEIR  FRIENDS  AND  RELATIONS.  AT  LENGTH  THEY  SPARKLE 
IN  HEAVEN.  HE  HAS  SCARCELY  LIVED,  WHO  HAS  LIVED  IN  CHRISTIAN 

TIMES. 

Respecting  this  interesting  monument,  Dr.  Maitland 
remarks  :  '  He  lives  above  the  stars,  and  his  body  rests 
in  this  tomb     there  is  faith  in  this  joining  together,  as 


INSCRIPTIONS  CONTRASTED. 


77 


things  equally  tangible  and  matter  of  fact,  tlie  place  of 
liis  spiritual  abode,  and  the  resting-place  of  his  body. 
There  are  also  other  points  in  the  inscription  worthy  of 
notice.    The  first  words,  ^  Alexander  is  dead/  after  lead- 
ing us  to  expect  a  lamentation,  break  out  into  an  assur- 
ance of  glory  and  immortality;  the  description  of  the 
temporal  insecurity  in  which  the  believers  of  that  time 
lived ;  the  diflBculty  of  procuring  Christian  burial  for  the 
martyrs,  with  the  certainty  of  their  heavenly  reward ;  and 
the  concluding  sentence  forcibly  recalling  the  words  of 
St.  Paul — ^as  dying,  and  behold   we   live.^'^*  Truly 
these  inscriptions  throw  more  light  than  all  the  Commen- 
taries upon  one  passage  of   Scripture : — "  Christ  hath 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  Gospel." ^ 
In  another  respect,  the  Pagan  and  Christian  inscrip- 
tions, standing  face  to  face,  in  the  Lapidarian  Gallery,  are 
most  illustrative  of  the  two  religions  of  which  they  are 
the  silent  exponents.   On  the  Pagan  side  is  found  a  proud 
array  of  names.    The  nomen,  prcenomen,  and  cognomen ; 
and  of  titles,  hereditary,  imperial,  civil,  military,  and  mu- 
nicipal.   "  Further  on,  the  whole  heaven  of  Paganism  is 
glorified  by  innumerable  altars,  where  the  epithets,  '  un- 
conquered,  greatest,  and  best,^  are  lavished  upon  the 
worthless  shadows  that  peopled   Olympus.      The  first 
glance  at  the  opposite  wall  is  enough  to  show,  that  '  not 
many  mighty,  not  many  noble,^  were  numbered  among 
those  whose  epitaphs  are  there  displayed ;  that  these 
records,  in  almost  every  instance,  are  ^  the  short  and 
simple  annals  of  the  poor.^    The  Christian  convert  deemed 
it  sufficient  to  be  recognized  by  that  name  which  belonged 
to  him  as  a  subject  of  the  heavenly  kingdom.^'    "  Till  the 
number  of  Christians  increased  so  as  to  render  a  further 

*  Maitland's  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p  40.     f  2  Tim.  i.  10. 


78 


CHRISTIANITY. 


distinction  necessary,  the  Christian  name  alone  was  re- 
coided  in  tlie  cemetery/^* 

Witness  the  following  simple  inscriptions  : — 

THE  PLACE  OF  PHILEMON. 
VIRGINIUS  REMAINED  BUT  A  SHORT  TIME  WITH  US. 
THE  PLACE  OF  SEVUS. 
MARTYRIA,  IN  PEACE. 
THE  DORMITORY  OF  ELPIS. 
PRIMA,  PEACE  BE  TO  THEE. 
ZOTICUS  LAID  HERE  TO  SLEEP. 
CEMELLA  SLEEPS  IN  PEACE. 

And  now  you  will  agree  with  me  that  it  is  high  time 
that  I  bring  my  lecture  to  some  practical  conclusion. 
Allow  me,  for  a  minute,  to  recall  the  subjects  we  have 
been  considering,  before  I  attempt  to  deduce  the  improve- 
ment of  which  they  are  susceptible. 

We  spoke  of  the  doubts  and  gloomy  forebodings  of 
human  nature,  groping,  in  the  midst  of  "  darkness  which 
might  be  felt,"  for  light  and  hope  of  deliverance.  I  told 
you  of  intense  desire  and  high  anticipation  of  coming- 
help  from  above.  I  pointed  out  to  you  the  fulfilment  of 
all  hopes  and  anticipations  in  the  rising  of  ^'  the  Sun  of 
Eighteousness,  with  healing  in  His  wings  the  advent 
of  ^'  a  light  to  them  which  sat  in  darkness  and  the  shadow 
of  death,  to  guide  their  footsteps  into  the  way  of  peace." 
I  contrasted  the  teaching  of'  this  Deliverer  with  the 
*  Maitland's  "Chuich  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  12,  15. 


IMPROVEMENT. 


79 


Pagan  teaching  of  old.  I  spoke  of  His  new  and  startling 
doctrine  spreading  even  to  Rome,  the  world^s  capital,  I 
hinted  briefly  at  its  rough  reception  there,  and  the  cruel 
treatment  of  its  unoffending  professors  ;  of  the  victory 
which  their  steadfast  faith  and  patient  endurance  wrought 
over  the  powers  of  the  earth.  You  accompanied  me  to 
view  their  ancient  underground  dwellings,  used  as  hiding- 
places_,  chmxhes^  and  sleeping -places.''"^  We  together 
explored  their  dark  and  winding  galleries,  noticed  their 
tombs  and  inscriptions,  by  which  they  told  the  simple 
tale  of  confiding  faith  and  unshaken  hope  in  a  crucified 
Lord  and  Master ;  their  conviction  of  union  with  Him,  and 
^•'sure  and  certain  hope    of  a  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

And  what  do  we  learn  from  all  this  ? 

I  would  have  you  notice,  if  you  have  not  done  so 
already,  the  irresistible,  the  stupendous  power  of  pure  Chris- 
tianity ;  and,  noticing  that,  ask  yourselves  if  it  be  not  of 
Divine  origin  ? 

Reflect,  for  a  few  moments,  on  the  state  of  the  con- 
tending parties  and  systems  at  Rome,  in  mortal  conflict, 
during  the  occupation  of  the  Catacombs.  On  the  one 
side  were  arrayed  all  the  powers  of  the  world — the  Roman 
emperors,  whose  will  dictated  law  to  the  earth ;  a  power- 
ful army;  all  the  wealth  of  Rome;  all  the  learning  of 
the  Augustan  period;  all  the  intellect  of  philosophy  and 
science  "falsely  so  called  a  priesthood,  whose  influence 
extended  to  the  bounds  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  whose 
power  perhaps  exceeded  even  that  of  the  emperor  him- 
self; all  the  rulers;  the  great  majority  of  the  people; 
and  the  prestige  of  high  antiquity  in  favour  of  a  religion 
which  was  admirably  adapted  to  the  human  heart. 

*  The  name  *'  ceoietery,"  i.e.,  sleeping -placet  was  first  used  by 
the  Christians  of  the  Catacombs. 


80  CHRISTIANITY. 

* 

On  the  other  side  we  find  a  few  poor,  illiterate, 
despised  outcasts,  hiding  in  'Mens  and  caves  of  the 
earth/'  without  arms,  or  refusing  to  use  them ;  decimated 
by  persecutions  repeated  again  and  again ;  opposing  their 
enemies,  not  with  carnal  weapons,  but  blessing  and  pray- 
ing for  them;  and  yet  we  find  one  emperor  after  another 
declaring  that  they  were  "incorrigible "  or,  in  other 
words,  invincible. 

Agoiu  and  again  edicts  went  forth  to  exterminate 
them  from  the  earth;  and  inscriptions  were  set  up  to 
celebrate  and  perpetuate  the  supposed  success  of  the 
persecutions.  Here  are  two  which  have  been  preserved 
by  antiquarian  writers  : — 

-DIOCLETIAN,  C/ESAR,  AUGUSTUS,  HAVING  ADOPTED  CALERIUS  IN  THE 
EAST;  THE  SUPERSTITION  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  BEING  EVERYWHERE 
DESTROYED,  AND  THE  WORSHIP  OF  THE  GODS  PROPAGATED. 

Again : — 

DIOCLETIAN,  JOVIUS,  AND  MAXIMIAN,  HERCULEUS,  C/ESAR,  AUGUSTUS. 
THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE  HAVING  BEEN  ENLARGED  THROUGHOUT  THE  EAST  AND 
THE  WEST,  AND  THE  NAME  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS,  WHO  WERE  OVERTHROW- 
ING THE  ROMAN  REPUBLIC,  BLOHED  OUT.  * 

Never  in  the  world's  history  was  there  found  a  more 
striking  instance  of  the  short-sightedness  of  man,  and 
the  irresistible  working  of  the  providence  of  God. 
Within  ten  years  from  the  reign  of  Diocletian,  the  "  su- 
perstition every  where  dest7'oyed/'  and  the  tiame  blotted 
out/'  became  the  prevailing,  the  established  religion  of 
the  Roman  Empire.  The  seed  cast  into  the  ground,  im- 
bued from  the  first  with  Divine  life,  and  watered  con- 


*  According  to  Gruter,  these  inscriptions  were  found  upon 
two  columns  in  Spain.    They  are  quoted  in  Neauder's  "  General 


OBJECTION  ANSWERED. 


81 


tinually  by  the  Divine  blessing,  sprang  all  at  once  into 
observation,  asserting  its  power,  and  overturning  tlie 
decaying  system  v^^liich  impeded  for  a  time  its  upward 
progress. 

But  you  may  object,  perhaps, — If  Christianity  is 
Divine,  why  did  it  not  arrive  earlier  in  the  world  ?  To 
this  I  must  reply  very  briefly,  that  God  is  Sovereign : 
He  doeth  as  He  will  in  •  the  armies  of  heaven,  and 
among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth."  No  one  may  rea- 
sonably say  unto  Him,     What  doest  Thou  ? " 

But,  beyond  this  general  reply,  I  think  there  are 
reasons  apparent  why  the  coming  of  Christ  was  delayed. 

I  would  ask  you,  was  there  no  wisdom  displayed  in. 
delaying  Divine  help  until  man  had  proved  to  his  hearths 
content  his  own  helplessness  ? 

Man  is  so  proud,  so  self-sufficient,  that  surely  it  was 
befitting  that  he  should  try  a  religion  of  his  own — should 

Church  History,"  i.  210.  In  the  original  language  they  are  as 
follow : — 

DIOCLETIAN  .  C^S. 
AVG.  .  GALERIO  .  IN   .  ORI 
ENTE  .  ADOPT.   .    SVPERS  • 
TITIONE  .  CHRIST. 
VBIQ.  .  DELETA  .  ET  .  CVL 
TV  .  DEOR.  .  PROPAGATO. 


DIOCLETIANVS  .  lOVIVS   .  ET 
MAXIMIAN  .  HERCVLEVS  . 
C^S.  .  AVG. 

AMPLIFICATO  .  PER  .  ORIENTEM  .  OCCIDENTEM  . 
IMP.  .  ROM. . 
ET 

NOMINE   .   CHRISTIANORVM  . 
DELETO  .  QUI  . 
REMP.  .  EVER 
TEBANT. 

6 


82 


CHRISTIANITY. 


be  filled  witli  his  own  devices,  before  interference  in  his 
behalf  was  attempted.    Bo  we  not  so  deal  with  the  self- 
willed  among  ourselves  ?    "  Let  them  go  their  own  way/' 
say  we,  "  try  their  own  remedies ;  and,  when  they  dis- 
cover that  they  require  help,  they  will  gladly  accept  it.-*' 
I  do  think,  my  friends,  that  when  a  few  more  thousand 
years  have  rolled  away — and  with  God  they  are  but  as 
one  day — that  all  will  admit  that  the  troubled  infancy  of 
this  world,  its  moral  disorder,  and  its  yearnings  for  order 
and  peace,  will  not  have  been  without  their  uses  ;  as  the 
chaotic  upbreakings  of  the  earth's  physical  surface  in 
past  ages  are  now  ministering  to  our  wants,  our  comfort, 
and  to  human  advancement.    I  could,  if  time  permitted, 
show  you  that  the  period  selected  for  the  mission  of 
Christ  was  admirably  adapted  for  the  purpose  contem- 
plated :  in  that  the  world  had  come  to  be  under  the  rule 
of  one  emperor,  whose  policy  tolerated  all  religions,  so 
that  Christianity  was  carried,  in  its  early  days,  even  to 
the  burning  sands  of  India  and  to  the  snows  of  Siberia  ; 
in  that  the  Jewish  Scriptures  and  prophecies  had  been 
ti'anslated  into  Greek,  and  the  literature  of  that  polished 
nation  had  been  extensively  diflfused  over  the  world ;  in 
that  the  troubles  which  had  fallen  upon  Palestine  had 
distributed  the  Jews  into  "  every  nation  under  heaven.-" 
All  these  circumstances  concurred  to  further  the  spread 
of  Christianity,  while  they  indicated  that  the     fulness  of 
time  had  come.'" 

Or  you  may,  some  of  you,  perhaps  object — If  Chris- 
tianity was  from  God,  why  did  it  not  cast  down  Paganism 
at  once  and  destroy  it  on  the  spot  ? 

God  does  not  work  so,  either  in  the  moral  or  the 
physical  world.  The  earthquake  and  the  tornado  are  not 
His  usual  but  His  extraordinary  agencies.     Why  He 


OBJECTION  ANSWERED. 


88 


does  not  so  work  is  not  for  us  to  determine;  we  can 
watch_,  however,  and  trace  His  working  in  Nature,  and 
we  shall  find  it  agree  with  His  dealings  in  Providence. 
God  is  in  no  haste  (if  I  may  use  the  expression).  His 
time  is  not  limited  like  man^s,  who,  if  he  have  aught  to 
do,  must  ^'  do  it  with  all  his  might,"  for  "  the  night 
Cometh  when  no  man  can  work.'^  But  it  is  not  so  with 
God;  eternity  is  before  Him,  and  He  works,  to  our 
senses,  deliberately ,  hut  surely  and  irresistibly. 

Let  us  consider  an  illustration  of  His  method  of 
working. 

Insignificant  insects  are  diligently  piling  atom  upon 
atom ;  ages  pass  away,  and  their  work  is  gradually  rising 
to  the  top  of  the  waters,  lifting  up  itself  a  coral  reef 
above  the  foaming  waves;  sea-birds  alight  on  it,  and 
sea-weed  is  flung  upon  it,  and  contribute  to  the  forma- 
tion of  a  soil ;  volcanic  action,  deep  seated  beneath,  is 
heaving  gradually  the  surface  into  hill  and  dale.  A  bird 
drops  a  seed  here,  a  wave  casts  up  another  there.  The 
graceful  palm,  the  useful  bread-fruit,  and  the  grateful 
orange  spring  up,  and  a  forest  diversifies  the  scene. 

But  thousands  of  years  have  passed  away  since  the 
animalcules  began  their  task. 

Look  again  :  a  drifted  canoe  is  borne  out  of  its  accus- 
tomed course ;  the  island  is  peopled ;  the  inhabitants 
are  naked,  savage,  idolatrous,  bloodthirsty.  Another 
thousand  years  wing  their  flight. 

Again  the  scene  changes  :  a  strange  sail  is  in  sight, 
a  boat  puts  ofi" — civilized  men  are  landing ;  they  make 
overtures  of  peace  and  of  reciprocal  barter.  The  inha- 
bitants clothe  themselves,  and  erect  convenient  dwellings; 
a  written  language  is  being  constructed.  A  printing- 
press  is  set  up ;  the  Book  of  Truth  is  printed,  read. 


84 


CHRISTIANITY. 


acted  upon.  They  have  "  cast  their  idols  to  the  moles 
and  to  the  bats they  have  thrown  down  their  blood- 
stained altars ;  they  have  converted  their  "  swords  into 
ploughshares^  and  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks.'^ 
GoD^s  PURPOSE  IS  COMPLETE  ;  lut  it  Tias  occujjied  j^erhaps 
six  thousand  years  to  bring  it  about. 

Count  not,  then,  Grod^s  years  as  you  would  number 
the  few  days  allotted  to  yourselves.  The  Lord  is  not 
slack  as  men  count  slackness.''^  Let  us  beware  of  at- 
tempting to  measure  with  our  puny  lines  the  depths  of 
infinity  and  the  length  and  breadth  of  eternity,  remem- 
bering that 

 "  His  judgments  are  a  mighty  deep, 

Where  plummet  of  archangel's  intellect 
Could  never  yet  find  soundings,  but  from  age 
To  age,  let  down,  drawn  up,  then  thrown  again, 
With  lengthened  line  and  added  weight,  yet  fails  : 
For  still  the  cry  in  heaven  is,  '  Oh,  the  depth  ! '  " 

Learn,  then,  that  when  God  works  none  may  hinder 
Him,  but  He  will  work  like  an  Eternal  God  nevertheless. 
Thus  worked  He,  and  thus  works  He  still,  with  regard 
to  Christianity,  the  Divinely-appointed  agency  for  this 
world^s  regeneration.  It  has  cast  down  the  Paganism  of 
the  Roman  Empire ;  it  is  now  at  work  upon  other  evils 
to  which  I  must  refer  in  my  concluding  lecture.  In  the 
words  of  our  Lord^s  parable,  the  leaven  cast  into  the 
meal  is  at  work,  until  the  whole  is  leavened. It  is 
actively  engaged  upon  Eastern  and  Western  Paganism, 
and  is  undermining  and  supplanting  false  religion  and 
superstition  all  over  the  world. 

 "  Its  wakening  smiles 

Have  broke  the  gloom  of  Pagan  sleep ; 

The  Word  has  reached  the  utmost  isles ; 
God's  spirit  moves  upon  the  deep. 


EFFECTS  OP  CHRISTIANITY. 


85 


Already,  from  the  dust  of  death, 

Mau,  in  his  Maker's  image,  stands ; 
Once  more  he  draws  immortal  breath, 

And  stretches  forth  to  heaven  his  hands." 

In  conclusion,  let  me  bespeak  your  gratitude  for  what 
Christianity  has  done  for  us.  It  would  have  done  more, 
but  for  the  reasons  I  shall  assign  in  my  last  lecture ;  but 
its  beneficial  effects  are  too  apparent  not  to  demand 
grateful  acknowledgment. 

Paganism  amongst  us  has  been  cast  out,  with  its 
cruelty,  human  sacrifices,  and  revolting  rites.  The 
horrors  of  war  have  been  mitigated.  In  lieu  of  child- 
murder,  carried  on  systematically,  we  have  asylums  for 
mothers  in  the  hour  of  trial,  for  foundlings,  orphans,  the 
ragged,  the  starving  and  the  forsaken.  Mercy  is  now 
extended  to  the  poor,  the  outcast,  and  the  abandoned. 
We  have  refuges  for  the  erring,  the  idiot,  and  the  de- 
mented ;  hospitals  for  the  wounded,  the  sick,  and  the 
dying.  Suicide  and  revenge,  once  accounted  honourable, 
are  now  disgraceful  and  illegal.  Woman  has  been  lifted 
to  the  level  she  was  designed  to  occupy ;  instead  of  the 
drudge  and  slave  of  man,  she  is  now,  with  us,  his  equal, 
the  ornament  and  the  happiness  of  his  home.  And  with 
respect  to  yourselves,  as  forming  part  of  the  great  mass 
of  the  people,  how  has  Christianity  improved  your  posi- 
tion, your  moral  character  ! 

Had  you  lived  in  those  days  of  Pagan  darkness,  how 
would  you,  my  friends,  have  amused  yourselves  this 
evening  ?  Instead  of  listening  to  a  lecture,  which,  by 
your  attention,  I  conclude,  has  been  interesting,  you 
would,  in  all  probability,  with  your  families,  have  been 
gloating  over  scenes  of  bloodshed,  or  indulging  unfeel- 
ing ears  with  the  cries  and  groans  of  the  helpless,  the 


86 


CHRISTIANITY. 


wounded^  and  the  dying  ;  have  been  shouting,  perchance, 
for  The  Christians  to  the  lions  or  would  have  rioted, 
perhaps,  because  some  fresh  victim,  to  be  torn  with  the 
ungulce,"^  had  been  denied  to  you.  You  and  I,  but  for 
God^s  grace,  might  have  been  equally  callous  to  human 
suffering  with  human  nature  of  old  ;  and  this  very  even- 
ing we  might  have  given,  again  and  again,  the  signal  to 
despatch  a  fellow-mortal,  already  so  miserable,  that  death 
would  hardly  be  regarded  as  a  foe.  Or,  if  illuminated 
by  the  light  of  the  Gospel  shining  in  our  hearts,  you  and 
I  might  have  occupied  the  more  enviable  position  as  vic- 
tims, to  make  sport  for  a  short  hour  for  all  ranks  and 
classes  of  Pagan  Rome. 

You  will  remind  me  that  slavery  is  still  practised  in 
some  countries  by  professing  Christians,  attended  by 
many  of  its  most  revolting  features.  I  have  not  for- 
gotten it  j  who  could  ignore  the  painful  fact  ?  The  incon- 
sistency is  so  glaring,  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine 
whether  feelings  of  astonishment  or  of  shame  predominate 
in  the  breast  of  the  Christian  who  regards  it.  The  oppo- 
nent of  Christianity  may  well  point  his  finger  at  such  an 
exhibition ;  but  I  must  beg  his  candid  attention  to  one 
or  two  statements,  which  he  in  fairness  must  listen  to 
before  he  comes  to  a  decision  hostile  to  Christianity, 
founded  on  such  inconsistency. 

No  sooner  had  Christianity  attained  to  worldly  power, 
than  it  directed  itself  to  mitigate  evils  which  it  could 
not  immediately  subdue.  'J'he  manumission — that  is, 
liberation — of  slaves,  was  esteemed  so  honourable  in  the 
Christian,  that  the  first  Christian  emperor  dignified  the 

*  Instruments  of  iron,  resembling  a  claw  or  hand,  used  for 
tearing  and  lacerating  the  flesh. 


SLAVERY. 


87 


act  by  requiring  that  their  emancipation  should  be  an- 
nounced hij  the  bishop  before  the  assembled  Ghurch.  Many 
honours  have  been^  since  that  day,  bestowed  upon  Church 
dignitaries  by  the  powers  of  the  earth.  What  higher 
dignity  than  this  could  be  conferred  by  them  on  a  mi- 
nister of  Jesus  Christ  ? 

The  institution  of  slavery  fell  throughout  Europe, 
not  with  a  sudden  crash,  but  gradually,  before  the  ad- 
vance and  extension  of  Christianity.  No  one  can  put 
his  finger  on  the  period  and  say,  Then  and  there  ended 
slavery  but  slavery,  in  Western  Christian  Europe  at 
least f  is  extinct.^  In  the  Augustan  age,  out  of  twenty- 
eight  millions  of  Europeans,  at  least  half  of  that  number 
are  estimated  to  have  groaned  under  the  most  cruel 
bondage.  Athens,  the  most  refined  city  in  the  world — 
the  boasted  home  of  freedom — at  the  height  of  her  pros- 
perity, possessed  421,000  inhabitants^  400,000  of  whom 
vjere  slaves,  f  Of  the  numerical  predominance  of  slaves 
over  freemen  at  Rome,  I  have  already  spoken.  Where 
are  they  now  ?  If  you  travel  from  the  Pillars  of  Her- 
cules to  the  Danube,  from  the  Icy  Cape  to  the  foot  of 
Italy,  not  one  is  to  be  found.  We  can  afi'ord  to  bear 
with  the  taunt  of  the  opponent  of  Christianity,  having 
such  a  fact  to  appeal  to  ;  but  I  have  another  to  point  out 
no  less  conclusive. 

Christianity,  as  you  will  learn,  kept  not  its  first  estate. 
The  fine  gold  became  dim,  and  many  of  the  old  evils 
crept  back  to  afflict  mankind;  amongst  them  slavery, 

*  This  Lecture  was  delivered  before  the  abolition  of  serfdom 
in  the  Eussian  Empire,  by  which  25,000,000  serfs,  who  had 
neither  wives,  children,  or  property  to  call  their  own,  were 
liberated  in  the  year  1862. 

t  Lecture  by  Professor  Alison,  on  the  "  Influence  of  Chris- 
tianity."   London  :  Seeleys,  1852. 


88 


CHRISTIANITY. 


like  a  bird  of  evil  omen^  scented  tlie  corruption^  and  re- 
turned to  its  congenial  pursuits.  Tlie  slave-trade  with 
Africa  sprang  up^  and  a  legalized  traffic  in  flesh  and 
blood  v^as  carried  on  by  many  nations  professing  Chris- 
tianity. Not_,  however_,  to  be  acquiesced  in  silently,  as 
to  Pagan  times  ;  the  advocates  of  the  wrong  were  doomed 
to  listen  to  the  murmurs,  the  complaints,  and,  afterwards, 
the  indignant  declamation,  the  withering  denunciation, 
of  Christian  patriots  and  statesmen.  The  Statute  3  &  4 
William  IV.,  chapter  73,  was  the  proud  result,  passed  on 
the  28th  August,  1833.  By  this  Act,  slavery,  previously 
unlawful  in  Britain,  became  illegal  throughout  her  vast 
dominions.  Let  me  request  you  to  bear  in  mind  this 
statute — as  Englishmen  you  may  well  indulge  an  honest 
pride  that  you  can  identify  yourselves  with  such  a  mea- 
sure. It  furnishes  a  striking  comment  on  the  power  of 
Christianity.  A  nation  taxing  itself  voluntarily,  almost 
unanimously,  to  the  amount  of  twenty  millions  of  pounds, 
in  order  ihat  it  might  be  for  ever  free  from  the  crime  of 
slavery,  conferred  upon  itself,  by  that  act,  more  real  dig- 
nity and  glory  than  it  acquired  by  its  conquests  by  sea 
and  land — all  its  accumulated  triumphs  of  science,  lite- 
rature, and  commerce. 

Slavery  is  now  repudiated  by  all  the  European  States 
(Spain  excepted),  and  treaties  of  mutual  co-operation  exist 
between  them  for  its  prevention.  It  requires  not  the 
prophet's  vision  to  foretell  its  early  downfall  elsewhere  ; 
its  chains  are  loosening,  its  yoke  is  falling  from  the  neck, 
before  the  silent  but  irresistible  force  of  Christian 
opinion.  Whether  its  abettors  will  have  the  wisdom  to 
perceive  their  peril  and  avert  their  own  ruin,  or  whether 
they  will  be  involved  in  the  coming  destruction  of 
slavery,  is  for  themselves  to  determine  by  timely  action. 


SLAVERY. 


89 


As  certainly  as  the  sun  rising  dispels  the  midnight  vapours, 
so  certainly  luill  the  extending  doctrine  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  proclaim  ^'  liberty  to  the  captive,  and  the 
opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  hound.''  * 

If  Christianity  has  eflPected  such  changes  in  the  habits, 
tastes_,  and  condition  of  men ;  if  it  has  accomplished  all 
that  I  have  indicated  in  this  lecture — and  my  conscience 
acquits  me  of  having  at  all  overstated  its  results — then 
I  would  say_,  in  conclusion,  do  not  let  us  lightly  reject  its 
claims  to  be  Divine,  or  be  ungrateful  for  what  it  has 
already  effected.  Eather  let  us  evince  our  gratitude  by 
studying  more  earnestly  its  character,  and  drinking  more 
deeply  of  its  spirit,  depending  unhesitatingly  upon  its 
power  to  accomplish  ultimately  all  that  it  came  to  pjerform. 

*  This  was  first  written  in  1851.  The  fall  of  slavery  in  the 
United  States,  predicted  as  above,  was,  in  the  good  providence 
of  God,  accomplished  as  a  result  of  the  Civil  War  by  which  the 
blind  advocates  of  slavery  destroyed  themselves,  and  brought 
about  the  liberation  of  four  millions  of  slaves.  The  Constitu- 
tional Amendment  abolishing  slavery  was  ratified  by  the  States, 
and  on  the  ISth  of  December,  1865,  proclamation  was  issued  ac- 
cordinsjly.  The  following  beautiful  poem  was  written  by  J.  G. 
Whittier,  on  hearing  the  bells  ring  on  that  happy  occasion  : — 

LAUS  DEO  ! 

It  is  done  ! 

Clang-  of  bell  and  roar  of  gua 
Send  the  tidings  up  and  down. 

How  the  belfries  rock  and  reel, 

How  the  great  guns,  peal  on  peal, 
Fling  the  joy  from  town  to  town. 

Pang,  0  bells  ! 

Every  stroke  exulting  tells 
Of  the  burial-hour  of  crime. 

Loud  and  long  that  all  may  hear 

Ring  for  every  listening  ear 
Of  Eternity  and  Time  ! 


CHRISTIANITY. 


Let  us  kneel : 
God's  own  voice  is  in  that  peal, 

And  this  spot  is  holy  l' round. 
Lord  forgive  us  !    What  are  we, 
That  our  eyes  this  glory  see, 

That  our  ears  have  heard  the  sound  ? 

For  the  Lord 

On  the  whirlwind  is  ahroad  ; 
In  the  earthquake  He  has  spoken  : 

He  has  smitten  with  his  thunder 

The  iron  walls  asunder, 
And  the  gates  of  brass  are  broken  ! 

Loud  and  long, 
Lift  the  old  exulting  song  ; 

Sing  with  Miiiam  by  the  sea  : 
He  hath  cast  the  mighty  down  ; 
Horse  and  rider  sink  and  drown  ; 

He  hath  triumphed  gloriously  ! 

Did  we  dare 

In  our  agony  of  prayer 
Ask  for  more  than  He  has  done? 

"When  was  ever  his  right  hand 

Over  any  time  or  land 
Stretched  as  now  beneath  the  sun  ! 

How  they  pale, 
Ancient  myth,  and  song,  and  tale. 

In  this  wonder  of  our  da}s. 
When  the  cruel  rod  of  war 
Blossoms  white  with  righteous  law, 

And  the  wrath  of  man  is  praise  ! 

Blotted  out ! 

All  within  and  all  about 
Shall  a  freslier  life  begin  ; 

Freer  breathe  the  universe 

As  it  rolls  its  heavy  curse 
On  the  dead  and  buried  sin  ! 

It  is  done  ! 

In  the  circuit  of  the  sun 
Shall  the  sound  thereof  go  forth. 

It  sliall  bid  the  sad  rejoice. 

It  shall  give  the  dumb  a  voice, 
It  si. all  belt  with  joy  the  earth  ! 

Ring  and  swing 
Bells  of  joy  !  on  morning's  wing 

Send  the  song  of  praise  abroad  : 
With  a  sound  cf  broken  chains 
Tell  the  nations  that  He  reigns 

Who  alone  is  Lord  and  God  ! 


LECTURE  III. 


THE  CATACOMBS. 

"They  wandered  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth," — Heb.  xi.  38. 

My  last  lecture  extended  to  such  lengthy  that  I  was  con- 
strained to  postpone  mention  of  many  interestiug  points 
connected  with  the  Catacombs.  I  propose  bringing  them 
before  you  this  evening,  previously  to  replying  to  a  com- 
mon objection_,  which  must  occupy  our  attention  during 
the  remainder  of  our  course. 

When  you  call  to  memory  the  statement  of  the  Apostle 
Paul,*  that  Dot  many  wise  (learned)  men  after  the  flesh, 
not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble  were  called/'  to  pro- 
fess Christianity,  you  will  be  prepared  to  hear  that  the 
inscriptions  of  the  Catacombs  are  not  to  be  studied  as 
models  of  classic  elegance ;  on  the  contrary,  they  are 
often  rude  in  the  extreme,  and  betray  ignorance  of  letters 
in  those  who  dictated,  as  well  as  in  those  who  executed 
the  work. 

In  one  case  the  inscription  has  been  entirely  reversed, 
excepting  the  letter  w,  so  that  it  must  be  spelt  backward 
to  make  sense  of  it.  It  is  an  epitaph  set  up  to  Elia 
ViNCENTiA,  THE  WIFE  OF  ViEGiNius  ;  the  husbaud,  if  hving, 
must  have  been  unable  to  read,  and  he  does  not  appear  to 
have  had  any  friend  capable  of  pointing  out  the  blunder. 

*  1  Cor.  i.  26. 


92 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


Orthograpliy^  or  spelling,  is  generally  found  very  defec- 
tive_,  and  the  grammar  is  often  as  bad  as  the  spelling,  and 
consequently  the  meaning  is  frequently  difficult  to  de- 
termine. B  is  very  commonly  put  for  v.  One  specimen 
will  suffice  for  an  example.     [  82-  ] 

The  inscription,  of  which  I  show  you  a  fac-simile, 
reads  thus  : 

SABINl  BISO 
.    "  MUM  SE  BIBUM 

FECIT  SIBI  IN  GYMI 
lERIUM  B^AnBINAE 
IN  CRYPTA  NOBA. 

The  meaning  is,  "  The  bisomum  (grave  for  two)  of  Sabi- 
nus;  he  made  it  for  himself  during  his  lifetime,  in  the 
cemetery  of  Balbina,  in  the  new  crypt."*^ 

Here  h  is  put  for  v  in  hihum,  um  is  put  for  o  as  the 
termination  of  that  word,  which  should  be  vivo ;  cemeterio 
is  spelt  cymiierium ;  halhiyioe  had  been  spelfc  correctly,  ex- 
cepting that  the  I  is  upside  down,  but  some  ill-informed 
critic  has  interpolated  an  r  and  an  /,  which  has  made 
matters  worse  ;  while  in  the  last  word  nova,  the  v  is  again 
displaced  by  a  I  shall  not  dwell  longer  upon  the 
literary  part  of  the  subject,  as  more  important  and  interest- 
ing matter  demands  our  attention.  I  will  only  observe, 
that  words  dictated  in  Greek  are  often  found  written  in 
Roman  letters,  while  Roman  words  are  sometimes  written 
in  Greek  letters,  and  occasionally  the  languages  are  oddly 
mixed. 

Thus  :  Peima  Irene  soe  is  Greek  couched  in  Latin 
letters,  meaning  "  Prima,  peace  to  thee/' 

It  does  not  appear  to  have  been  a  general  practice  to 


sab;a/i  Biso 

rEOT^lBllNCrWf 


EMPTVM  lOCUM  A  BARTEMISTVM 
VlSOMVMHOC-EST-ETPRE>IVM 
DATVMAFOSSORI  -H I LARO-ID-  EST 


FoIai 


rOSS-ET- LAV  RENT 


rX3  0  PRKENTIA 
SEVERI 


A    FOSSOR-    WITH  INSCRIPTION. 


SYMBOLS      RELATING      TO     N  A  M  E.  S 


FOSSOKS. 


93 


place  dates  upon  the  gi-avestones ;  many  of  them,  how- 
ever_,  give  the  names  of  the  Roman  Consuls  in  office,  by 
which  names  the  date  can  be  ascertained,  as  lists  of  the 
Consuls  have  been  preserved  to  our  times.  The  earliest 
slab  containing  the  consular  date  appears  to  have  been 
set  up  A.D.  98 — that  is,  about  sixty-one  years  from  the 
death  of  Christ ;  the  next  is  dated  a.d.  102,  about  the 
period  of  the  death  of  the  beloved  Apostle  John  ;  another 
is  inscribed  a.d.  Ill  ;  and  others,  various  dates,  of  the 
second,  tliird,  and  fourth  centuries.  It  must  not  be  con- 
cluded that  no  Christians  were  buried  in  the  Catacombs 
before  the  year  98,  but  that  no  earlier  date  has  been  left 
upon  record.  Thousands  of  graves  contain  nothing  more 
than  a  name,  and  some  symbol  of  faith  in  Christ  and 
hope  in  the  resurrection. 

A  body  of  men  existed  whose  office  it  was  to  construct 
the  graves  and  regulate  all  matters  relating  to  interments. 
They  were  called /os507'.s,  or  sextons  ;  probably  they  were 
originally  the  sand-diggers  and  quarrymen^  converted  to 
Christianity  by  witnessing  its  effects  upon  those  who 
professed  that  faith,  brought  as  they  were  into  close 
and  immediate  contact  with  its  persecuted  professors  and 
martyrs.  They  became  afterwards  a  regularly  organized 
body  of  excavators  and  guides,  and  had  charge  pro- 
bably of  the  lamps  which  have  been  found  in  niches  at 
certain  intervals,  and  not  only  made  tombs,  but  sold  and 
conveyed  them. 

Here  is  a  painting  from  the  cemetery  of  Calhstus. 
The  inscription  at  the  top  reads    [  82.  ]  — 


DIOGENES  THE  FOSSOR.  BURIED  IN  PEACE  ON  THE  EIGHTH  BEFORE 
THE  KALENDS  OF  OCTOBER 


94 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


In  one  hand  lie  holds  a  pick^  in  the  other  a  lamp^  fur- 
nished with  a  spike  to  drive  into  the  rock ;  on  the  ground 
are  his  cutting  implements,  hammer,  and  compasses  for 
marking  out  the  graves ;  the  recess  behind  him  is  lined 
with  tombs,  covered  with  slabs  ;  at  his  feet  is  an  open 
grave  ;  while  the  Grreek  X  (Chi)  on  his  dress,  the  initial 
letter  of  Christ,  indicates  his  Christian  profession,  and 
the  doves  with  olive-branches  the  peace  in  which  he  rests. 

Here  is  another  slab,  from  which  we  learn  that  the 
fossors  sold  and  conveyed  the  graves,  and  we  gather 
something  of  the  prices  paid  for  them  :   [  82.  ] 

THE  PLAGE  BOUGHT  BY  BARTEMISTUS,  THAT  IS,  A  BI80MUM,  AND  THE 
FRIGE  PAID  TO  THE  FOSSOR  HILARUS.THE  SUM  OF  FOURTEEN  HUNDRED 
FOLLES,  IN  THE  PRESENGE  OF  THE  FOSSORS  SEVERUS  AND  LAURENCE. 

This  perfect  but  very  concise  form  of  conveyance  might 
be  studied  with  advantage  by  our  modern  conveyancers. 
The  price  paid  for  the  grave  in  our  money  would  be 
£1  2s.  7d. 

I  have  told  you  already  that  not  many  learned  were 
gathered  to  Christ  in  the  earlier  ages  of  the  Church,  con- 
sequently very  many  could  not  read  the  inscriptions. 
How,  then,  were  friends  and  survivors  to  distinguish  the 
graves  of  those  they  loved  and  mourned  ?  They  availed 
themselves  of  the  use  of  pictures,  symbols,  or  signs.  This 
is  very  clear,  for  the  connection  of  the  symbol  with  the 
name  or  trade  of  the  person  buried  is  easily  traced  in 
many  cases.  For  instance,  here  are  four  epitaphs  of  this 
kind,  each  of  them  having  some  representation  as  a 
symbol  in  addition  to  the  inscription.   [  83.  ] 

NAVIA  IN  PEAGE-A  SWEET  SOUL,  WHO  LIVED  SIXTEEN  YEARS  AND 
FIVE  MONTHS-A  SOUL  SWEET  AS  HONEY.  THIS  EPITAPH  WAS  MADE 
BY  HER  PARENTS-THE  SIGN  A  SHIP. 


TRADE  SYMBOLS. 


95 


Now  iiavis  is  the  Latin  for  ship,  and  a  ship  is  repre- 
sented as  the  best  phonetic  symbol  for  Navira.    Again  : 

PONTIUS  LEO  MADE  THIS  FOR  HIMSELF  WHILE  LIVING.  HE  AND  HIS  WIFE, 
PONTIA  MAXIMA,  MADE  THIS  FOR  THEIR  WELL-DESERVING  SON  APOLLINARIS. 

Here  leo  is  the  Latin  for  lion^  and  a  lion  is  used  accord- 
ingly to  point  out  the  tomb  of  Pontius  Leo  and  his  son. 
Again  :  here  are  two  casks,  and  the  inscription  : 

DOLIENS  THE  FATHER  TO  JULIUS  HIS  SON. 

• 

Bulium  is  Latin  for  cask,  a  cask  is  put  to  symbolize 
the  name  of  Doliens. 

Once  more  :  here  is  an  inscription  with  a  pig,  and  we 
find  it  is  the  tomb  of  a  little  girl  named  Porcella,  which 
means  in  Latin  a  little  pig.    It  reads  : 

HERE  SLEEPS  PORCELLA  IN  PEACE;  SHE  LIVED  THREE  YEARS,  TEN  MONTHS, 
THIRTEEN  DAYS. 

Roman  Catholic  writers  have  invented  many  super- 
stitious stories  to  account  for  these  S3'mbols,  which  they 
regarded  as  evidences  of  martyrdom.  The  spread  of 
learning  since  the  last  century  has  dispelled,  however, 
much  of  this  ignorance. 

It  was  a  common  practice  with  many  nations  of  anti- 
quity to  represent  the  pursuits  of  life,  tools,  or  working 
implements,  upon  the  tombs  of  the  dead;  and  also  to 
place  such  articles  in  the  graves.  This  accounts  for  many 
such  articles  found  in  graves  in  the  Catacombs,  and  also 
for  another  class  of  symbols  represented  on  the  grave- 
stones, referring  evidently  to  the  trades  and  occupations 
of  the  deceased. 

Here  is  a  gravestone  with  the  inscription  [  84  ]  — 

BAUTO  AND  MAXIMA  MADE  THIS  DURING  THEIR  LIFETIME. 


96 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


A  saw,  cliiael,  and  adze  evidently  tell  that  a  Bauto 
was  a  carpenter  by  trade. 

Anotlier,  with  two  mallets  and  a  knife,  is  evidently  the 
grave  of  one  engaged  in  a  trade  which  cannot,  however, 
be  fixed  with  any  certainty.    It  reads  : — 

CONSTANTIA,  BURIED  IN  PEACE,  ON  THE  LORD'S  DAY  THE  SIXTH  BEFORE 
THE  KALENDS  OF  JULY,  IN  THE  FIFTH  C:NSULATE  OF  HONORIUS  AUGUSTUS 
WHO  LIVED  SIXTY  YEARS,  MORE  OR  LESS.  TO  THE  WELL-DESERVING,  IN 

PEACE. 

The  date  of  this  grave,  a.d.  402,  long  after  the  per- 
secutions ceased,  proves  that  the  symbols  had  nothing  to 
do  with  martyrdom. 

A  broken  slab,  with  the  simple  inscription,  the  place 
OF  ADEODATus,  has  representations  of  the  implements  of  a 
woolcomber. 

Another,  to  veneria,  in  peace,  would  indicate  that  she 
was  in  the  same  trade  ;  a  very  common  one  at  Eome, 
where  almost  all  classes  wore  woollen  garments. 

Another  gravestone  is  erected  to  the  wife  of  a  shoe- 
maker, two  slippers  being  scratched  thereon.  The  in- 
scription, the  first  line  of  which  is  missing,  reads  [  85  ]  : 

 TWENTY-SEVEN  YEARS,  SIX  MONTHS,  ELEVEN  DAYS,  AND  EIGHT 

HOURS.  MARCIANUS,  TO  HIS  MOST  WORTHY  WIFE,  IN  PEACE. 

An  ancient  bushel-measure,  filled  with  grain,  scratched 
upon  another  stone,  would  seem  to  indicate  that  it  closed 
the  grave  of  one  who  dealt  in  corn.    It  reads  : 

VICTORINA,  IN  PEACE,  AND  IN  CHRIST. 
One  more  illustration  upon  the  subject  must  suffice. 


TRADE  SYMBOLS. 


97 


A  slab  represents  a  stonemason  at  work  upon  a  sarco- 
phagus; a  boy  is  helping  him,  by  working  the  drill  em- 
ployed in  boring  the  stone ;  the  other  implements  of  the 
trade  are  on  the  ground ;  and  the  finished  sarcophagus, 
with  a  name  on  it  agreeing  with  the  name  in  the  inscrip- 
tion, informs  us  that  Eutropus  was  engaged  in  the  trade 
of  a  sculptor  and  maker  of  sepulchral  monuments.  He 
stands  in  a  praying  attitude,  with  a  cup  in  his  hand.  The 
inscription,  which  is  in  Greek,  reads  : 

THE  HOLY  WORSHIPPER  OF  COD,  EUTROPUS,  IN  PEACE.    HIS  SON  MADE 
THIS.  HE  DIED  ON  ThE  TENTH  KALENDS  OF  SEPTEMBER. 

It  would  be  an  interesting  inquiry,  but  beside  my  pur- 
pose, to  ascertain  how  far  these  endeav^ours  to  inscribe, 
symbolically,  names  and  professions  led  to  the  general 
adoption  of  family  s^^mbols,  such  as  crests  and  armorial 
bearings  ;  which  very  commonly  consist  of  some  allusion 
to  or  play  upon  the  family  name  or  occupations.  This 
practice—  subsequently  reduced  into  system,  as  the  science 
of  heraldry — has  usually  been  attributed  to  the  inscribing 
of  symbols  on  the  shields  of  those  who  engaged  in  the 
Crusades  in  the  Holy  Land  during  the  middle  ages ;  but 
it  is  quite  evident  the  practice  was  not  then  originated, 
but  merely  revived,  for  traces  of  it  exist  not  only  in  the 
Catacombs  at  Rome  but  upon  the  tombs  of  the  Armenian 
Christians  to  this  day ;  it  was  adopted  by  wealth}^  families 
in  the  Augustan  age  ;  by  Mecsenas,  for  instance,  whose 
crest  was  a  frog,  and  may  be  detected  in  the  graves  of  the 
kings  of  Egypt,  and  on  the  cylinders  and  seals  of  ancient 
Assyria, 

I  must  now  proceed  to  explain  another  and  most  in- 
teresting class  of  symbols  universally  prevalent  in  the 

7 


98 


TETE  CATACOMBS. 


Catacombs,  namely,  tliose  whicli  relate  to  tlie  reliijlous 
helief  of  the  early  Christians. 

Ignorant  as  they  mainly  were  of  both  reading  and 
writing,  and  persecuted  for  their  faith  in  Christ,  it  was 
obviously  necessary  that  some  symbol  should  be  found 
which  should  enable  them  to  express  their  belief,  and  be 
at  the  same  time  unintelligible  to  their  persecutors. 
Hence  arose  the  use  of  two  common  symbols ;  one  of 
which  is  called  the  Monogram  (that  is,  one  character 
composed  of  more  than  one  letter),  and  the  other  is  called 
the  Fish.  It  is  thought  that  the  monogram  came  first 
into  use,  but  its  signification  being  discovered,  it  was  no 
longer  capable  of  shielding  the  Christian  tombs  from 
insult  and  desecration  ;  the  other  more  occult  symbol  was 
consequently  employed. 

The  monogram,  in  its  earliest  form,  consisted  only  of 
the  two  Greek  letters,  X  (Chi)  and  P  (Rho), 
the  initial  letters  of  XPISTO^^  the  Greek 
name  of  Christ.  These  letters  were  like 
our  X  and  P,  and  we  find  the  X  with  the  P 
drawn  standing  within  it,  Thus  : 

Here  is  a  rude  illustration,  which  reads 

TASARIS,  IN  CHRIST,  THE  FIRST  AND  THE  LAST.     [  86  ] 

The  monogram  is  here  used  for  "  Christ/^  and  the  Greek 
letters  Alpha  and  Omega  being  added  to  it  to  express 
"  the  first  and  the  last,^^  as  the  titles  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  adopted  by  Himself  in  the  Book  of  Revelation.^' 

Here  is  another  example  of  the  sj-mbol,  and  also  of 
the  prevailing  ignorance  upon  literary  points.  A  frag- 
ment of  stone  containing  part  of  a  date,  the  first  before 


*  Kevelation  i.  8,  11,  etc. 


RELIGIOUS  SYMBOLS. 


99 


THE  IDES_,  lias  the  monogmmj  with,  the  Alpha  and  Omega^ 
surrounded  by  a  circle,  which  device  the  sculptor  has  re- 
presented upside  (loicn. 

Observe  also  two  other  forms  of  this  symbol_,  each  of 
them  surrounded  by  a  circle,  evidently  intended  to  ex- 
press belief  in  the  eternity  of  Christ,  the  circle  being  a 
significant  and  very  ancient  symbol  of  eternity  in  use 
among  the  ancients.  In  the  one  case  the  monogram  is 
represented  simply  with  the  Alpha  and  Omega ;  in  the 
other  case,  the  letters  e  s  D  E  i  s  are  found  encircling  the 
monogram,  which  is  supposed  to  signif}^  CJiristus  est  Deiis 
(Christ  is  God). 

A.  transition  from  the  Greek  Chi  to  the  upright  cross 
was  likely  soon  to  be  suggested,  as  representing  symboli- 

Dcally  the  instrument  of  our  Lord^s  cruci- 
fixion. This  took  place  in  course  of  time, 
^MH.  M^^Mi  and  is  seen  frequently  on  more  recent  monu- 
ments j  the  head  of  the  Rho  being  affixed  to 
the  upper  limb  of  the  cross.  Thus  : 
Two  instances  I  point  out  to  you;  one, of  them  simple, 
the  other  enclosed  in  an  equilateral  triangle,  supposed  to 
signify  the  faith  in  the  doctrine  of  a  Triune  God.* 

The  other  symbol,  which  had  reference  to  the  faith  in 
Christ,  was  a  fish — difficult  to  unriddle,  had  it  not  been 
that  inscriptions  with  the  Greek  word  I%5f9,  a  fish,  as 
well  as  the  representation  itself,  occurred,  pointing  out 
that  the  significance  rested  with  the  letters  of  tJie  word,  as 
as  well  as  with  the  object  itself.  The  explanation  is  that 
the  word  is  formed  from  the  iuitials  of  the  Greek  words 
describing  the  names,  titles,  and  office  of  the  Lord  Jesiis 

*  This  instance  is  derived  from  Twinings's  "  Early  and 
Mediaeval  Christian  Art." 


100 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


Cliristj  viz.,  Irjcrov^  XpicrTo^;,  ©eov  Tlos,  Scorrjp  (Jesus 
Christy  Son  of  God,  the  Saviour). 

Here  are  illustrations  from  tlie  Lapidarian  Gallery ; 
one  of  the  Fish,  and  the  other  of  the  word  IX0T2,  on 
uu  inscription,  which  reads  :    [  87  ] 

iK*0Y2  (IN  CHRIST).    TO  THE  GOOD  AND  INNOCENT  SON  OF  PASTORUS 
WHO  LIVED  X  YEARS  AND  Nil  MONTHS, 

You  will  recollect  that  I  referred  to  the  fact  of  Jews 
being  in  Kome  at  the  period  of  the  introduction  of 
Christianity  there,  and  to  the  statement  of  Suetonius  that 
they  raised  tumults  respecting  that  faith.  The  concluding 
chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  informs  us  of  the 
same  fact,  for  Paul,  on  his  arrival  at  Rome,t  sent  for  the 
Jews,  and  reasoned  with  them  on  the  subject  of  Christi- 
anity; but  finding  them  generally  averse  to  its  receptioD, 
he  turned  to  the  Romans,  saying,  ^'  Be  it  known  there- 
fore unto  you,  that  the  salvation  of  God  is  sent  unto  the 
Gentiles,  and  that  they  will  hear  it.''^  Now,  it  may  be 
interesting  to  you  to  know  that,  unlikely  as  it  may  appear, 
the  Catacombs  afford  evidence  of  this  state  of  things; 
that  Jews  were  at  Rome ;  that,  being  confounded  with 
the  Christians,  naturally  enough  they  participated  in 
their  persecutions,  and  sought  refuge  with  them  in  the 
Catacombs,  but,  nevertheless,  kept  themselves  apart  from 
the  Christians  as  it  regarded  their  religious  services. 

In  one  of  the  galleries  on  the  Via  Portuense,  con- 
taining no  Christian  inscription  whatever,  there  was  found 
by  Bosio  a  lamp,  having  on  it  a  representation  of  the 
golden  candlestick  of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  upon 
the  wall  over  it  the  word  Synagogue,  in  Greek  letters. 


*  K  ignorantly  for  X. 


t  Acts  xxviii.  17—28. 


86 


RELIGIOUS  SYMBOLS. 


EELIGIOUS  SYMBOLS. 


101 


evidently  indicating  the  place  of  meeting  for  Jewish 
worship.  [  87  ]  It  is  clear^  notwithstanding,  that  some 
of  Jewish  origin  were  converted  to  the  Christian  faith^ 
for  there  has  been  found,  an  exceedingly  curious  epitaph, 
"  written  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latiu/^  which  doubtless 
marks  the  resting-place  of  a  Christianized  Jewess.  The 
inscription  in  Greek  letters  reads  here  lies  Faustina.  At 
the  foot  is  a  very  rough  attempt  to  inscribe  the  Hebrew 
Shalom,  peace.  The  Jewish  candlestick  is  in  the  centre 
the  slab,  on  one  side  an  oil- vessel,  and  on  the  other  a 
palm-branch.  The  explanation  would  seem  to  be,  that  a 
Jewess,  upon  conversion,  took  as  her  Christian  name  the 
Latin  Faustina,  and  her  friends  at  her  death  recorded 
upon  her  tomb  her  Hebrew  origin,  as  well  as  her  Christian 
faith. 

In  another  instance,  a  female  with  a  Jewish  name, 
Eliasa,  sets  up  a  slab  to  the  memory  of  a  Roman  hus- 
band, SoRicius,  inscribed 

TO  OUR  GREAT  COD-ELIASA  TO  SORICIUS. 

The  centre  of  the  slab  exhibits  the  monogram  of  Christ, 
with  the  ends  of  the  side  branches  turned  up  to  form  the 
figure  of  the  candlestick,  ingeniously  combining,  in  a 
small  compass,  as  in  the  former  case,  the  idea  of  Jewish 
origin  with  Christian  belief.* 

The  phonetic  and  trade  symbols,  and  those  which  ex- 
pressed faith  in  Christ,  were  not  by  any  means  the  only 
symbolic  figures  made  use  of.  In  an  ignorant  age,  it  was 
needful  to  express  in  signs  many  things  which  in  our 
times  are  conveyed  without  difficulty  in  writing. 

*  See  Maitland's  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  76 — 78 
and  210. 


MATITYRS^  GKAVES. 


103 


mentioned  in  tlie  Book  of  Revelation.  Tliere  is  no  reason 
to  conclude  tliat  tliese  symbols  marked  particwlarly  tlie 
graves  of  martyrs  ;  the  reference  is  to  tlie  triompli  of  the 
Christian  over  sin,  the  world,  and  the  devil,  rather  than 
over  the  weakness  of  the  flesh  in  the  hour  of  persecution. 

Here  is  an  illustration,  in  v.hich  the  monogram  of 
Christ  is  surrounded  by  the  palin-branches  of  triumph, 
and  surmounted  by  a  crown,  which  shows  to  whose 
strength  the  victory  was  attributed  by  these  early  Chris- 
tians. 

The  inscription  reads  :     [  87  ] 

FLAVIA  JOVINA,  WHO  LIVED  THREE  YEARS  AND  THIRTY  DAYS,  A  NEOPHYTE. 
IN  PEACE.  DIED  THE  II  BEFORE  THE  KALENDS. 

In  closing  this  account  of  the  symbols  used  by  these 
illiterate  Christians,  I  must  guard  myself  against  being 
understood  as  approving  of  the  use  of  symbolical  repre- 
sentations of  Divine  things.  A  vast  amount  of  idolatr}^, 
both  in  Pagan  and  in  professing  Christian  countries,  can 
be  traced  to  the  use  of  symbols,  which  are  quite  un- 
necessary now  that  education  is  so  universal. 

I  now  proceed  to  notice  the  subject  of  martyrs'  graves. 
The  Christian  will  always  take  a  deep  interest  in  all  that 
concerns  those  who,  at  any  period  of  the  world^s  history, 
have  laid  down. their  lives  rather  than  surrender  the  faith 
and  hope  of  the  Gospel,  and  deny  the  Lord  who  bought 
them;  but  particular  interest  attaches  to  those  who  sus- 
tained the  brunt  of  the  conflict  with  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness in  the  infancy  of  Christianity.  Unfortunately,  ignor- 
ance and  superstition  have  done  much  to  render  researches 
into  the  subject  distasteful  to  many,  and  difficult  to  all. 
Every  scratch  on  a  gravestone  has  been  construed  into  a 


104 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


sign  of  martrydom,  every  symbol  of  trade  into  an  imple- 
ment of  torture,  and  every  bone  found  into  a  martyr's 
remains.  Sucli  was  the  zeal  and  sucli  the  ignorance  of 
the  professors  of  the  Eomish  faith  when  the  Catacombs 
were  re-opened,  that  a  great  part  of  the  bones  found  were 
carried  away  as  precious  relics,  to  sanctify,  as  it  was 
believed,  the  churches  in  which  they  were  deposited.  Of 
Christians,  therefore,  whether  martyrs  or  otherwise,  very 
few  remains  are  to  be  found.  Happily,  the  search  for 
bones  was  more  zealously  pursued  than  that  for  inscrip- 
tions j  and  we  can  well  spare  the  Romanists  the  bones,  as 
they  have  permitted  us  to  draw  sermons  in  stones'' 
from  the  inscriptions  which  have  been  preserved,  and 
which,  being  printed,  are  now  imperishable. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  very  few  perfect  in- 
scriptions relating  to  martyrs  now  exist ;  indeed,  it  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  the  practice  of  the  early  Christians 
to  obtrude  their  own  sufferings  upon  others;  their  inscrip- 
tions almost  always  point  to  a  glorious  immortality,  and 
seldom  dwell  upon  present  or  past  suffering.  The  idea 
expressed  by  the  Apostle*  appears  to  have  been  ever 
before  them  :  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a 
moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal 
w^eight  of  glory."  ''Peace''  is  inscribed  on  thousands  of 
graves  j  "  Suffering''  on  but  very  few.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  a  few  fragments,  on  which  the  word  ^'Martyr" 
appears,  and  the  case  of  Alexander  already  alluded  to 
(page  76),  there  have  been  found  in  the  Catacombs  only 
four  well-attested  instances  of  inscriptions  alluding  to 
martyrdom. 

Here  are  fac-similes  of  two  and  copies  of  two.  Let 


*  See  2  Cor.  iv.  8-18. 


martyrs'  graves. 


105 


me  speak  of  the  copies  first.  One  displays  the  palm- 
branch  and  monogram  of  the  Saviour.  The  Emperor 
Adrian's  name  fixes  the  date  at  about  the  year  a.d.  130  : 
[90]- 

IN  THE  TIME  OF  THE  EMPEROR  ADRIAN,  MARIUS,  A  YOUNG  MILITARY 
OFFICER,  WHO  HAD  LIVED  LONG  ENOUGH,  WHEN  WITH  BLOOD  HE  GAVE 
UP  HIS  LIFE  FOR  CHRIST,  AT  LENGTH  HE  RESTED  IN  PEACE.  HE 
WELL-DESERVING  SET  UP  THIS  WITH  TEARS  AND  IN  FEAR,  ON  THE  SIXTH 
BEFORE  THE  IDES  OF  .  IN  CHRIST. 

This  inscription  was  evidently  erected  in  a  time  of 
actual  persecution,  "  in  tears  and  in  fear." 

Here  is  another  inscription  set  up  by  a  martyr's 
widow,  telling,  in  few  and  touching  words,  of  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  flesh,  and  also  of  the  pangs  which  must  have 
racked  the  bosoms  of  those  united  in  bonds  of  the 
tenderest  affection.  A  class  of  suffering  perhaps  the 
most  actually  felt,  but  too  much  overlooked  in  our  con- 
sideration of  martyrs'  trials  in  all  ages. 

PRIMITIUS  IN  PEACE.  AFTER  MANY  TORMENTS,  A  MOST  VALIANT  MATRYR. 
HE  LIVED  THIRTY-EIGHT  YEARS,  MORE  OR  LESS.  HIS  WIFE  RAISED  THIS 
TO  HER  DEAREST  HUSBAND,  THE  WELL-DESERVING. 

Here,  again,  is  a  fac-simile  of  an  inscription  found  by 
Boldetti;  it  is  the  sole  known  record  in  the  Catacombs  of 
the  fearful  Diocletian  persecution.  Its  value  is  increased 
by  the  letters  E  p  s,  proving  that  the  slab  closed  the 
actual  resting-place  of  Lannus  and  his  family.    It  reads : 

LANNUS,  CHRIST'S  MARTYR,  RESTS  HERE.   HE  SUFFERED  UNDER  THE 
DIOCLETIAN  PERSECUTION, 
(E.  P.  S,)  THE  CRAVE  IS  FOR  HIS  POSTERITY. 
The  last  inscription,  of  which  I  show  you  a  fac-simile. 


106 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


is  of  too  mucli  interest  to  be  passed  over  without  a  more 
detailed  notice. 

It  is  written  in  an  unusual  Greek  character,  but  tlie 
words  are  Latin. It  reads  : 

HERE  LIES  GORDIANUS,  DEPUTY  CF  CAUL,  WHO  WAS  EXECUTED  FOR  THE 
FAITH,  WITH  ALL  HIS  FAMILY.  THEY  REST  IN  PEACE.  THEOPHILA  A 
HANDMAID.  SET  UP  THIS, 

A  palm-brancli  is  added  at  the  foot. 

This  epitaph,  discovered  by  Aringhi  in  1650,  has 
caused  much  learned  speculation.  Why  it  should  have 
been  written  in  Greek  characters  unlike  all  others  in  the 
Catacombs,  and  why  a  maid-servant  from  Gaul  (ancient 
France)  should  write  in  Greek  at  all,  have  been  questions 
difficult  to  decide.  It  is  thus  satisfactorily  explained  by 
Dr.  Maitland.  f 

'''About  thirty  years  after  the  time  of  Aringhi,  Mabillon 
crew  attention  to  an  observation  made  by  Julius  Caesar, } 
that  the  Gallic  Druids  were  accustomed  to  use  Greek 
letters  in  their  secular  transactions,  and  that  they  had  the 
management  of  the  education  of  youth.  This  accounts 
for  Theophila^s  Greek,  some  letters  of  which  can  scarcely 
be  admitted  within  the  pale  of  the  standard  alphabet. 
She  afterwards  learns  Latin,  but  only  by  ear;  this  ill- 
assorted  learning  does  not  enable  her  both  to  write  and 
speak  any  one  language.  Theophila  has  one  resource,  to 
express  Latin  words  in  Druidical  Greek  letters  :  in  this 
v.  ay  she  contrives  to  record  the  martyrdom  of  her  master. 
We  are  here  met  by  a  difficulty  :  we  have  made  out, 

*  Hic  GoRDiAXUs  Gallle  xuxcius  jugulatus  peo  fide.  CUil 

FA:UILIA  TOTA;  QUIESCrXT  IX  PACE,     THEOPHDLA  AXCILLA  EECIT. 

t  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  134—136. 
;|;  CcEsar,  De  Bello  Galileo,  lib.  vi. 


MARTYRS^  GRAVES. 


107 


npon  the  streiigtli  of  an  obscure  inscription^  the  story  of 
a  lloman  legate^,  a  man  higli  in  office^  martyred  for  tlie 
faith.  We  have  placed  the  incident  in  Rome,  and  fixed 
upon  the  Catacombs  as  his  burial-place.  We  have  given 
him  a  household,  and,  in  particular,  a  faithful  Christian 
handmaid,  who  raises  a  monument  to  his  memory.  But 
does  history  contain  no  notice  of  so  remarkable  an  occur- 
rence ?  Aringhi,  who  discovered  the  epitaph,  knew  of 
none.  About  ninety  years  before  Aringhi  wrote,  Surius 
published  a  manuscript,  entitled  ^  The  Martyrdom  of  St. 
Gordianus.^  In  this  tract  is  described  the  conversion  of 
a  Eoman  nobleman  named  Gordianus,  through  the  preach- 
ing of  Januarius  the  presbyter,  who  suffered  in  the  time 
of  Julian ;  also,  the  baptism  of  Gordianus  and  his  wife 
Marina,  together  with  a  large  part  of  his  household, 
amountiug  to  fifty-three  persons.  Gordianus  was  mar- 
tyred, and  his  body  exposed  before  the  temple  of  Minerva, 
from  which  indignity  it  was  soon  rescued  by  one  of  the 
household,  who  buried  it  in  the  Catacombs,  in  the  Latin 
Way.  A  coincidence  more  complete  can  scarcely  be 
desired." 

The  almost  filial  affection  of  this  Christian  maid- 
servant for  her  martyred  master  reminds  us  strongly  of 
Mary  of  Bethany,  her  love  for  the  Saviour  and  her  fearless 
avowal  of  her  faith  when  she  anointed  Him  in  the  house 
of  Simon  the  leper ;  *  while  the  notoriety  which  has  been 
given  to  the  loving  and  courageous  act  of  Theophila  the 
handmaid  reminds  us  also  of  the  prediction  of  the  Saviour 
on  that  occasion:  ^^Wheresoever  this  Gospel  shall  be 
preached  in  the  whole  world,  there  shall  also  this,  that 
this  woman  hath  done,  be  told  for  a  memorial  of  her.^^ 


*  Matt.  xxvi.  6—13. 


108 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


The  Catacombs  contain  many  representations  of  men 
and  women  standing  with  their  hands  outstretched ;  which 
figures  were  supposed  by  Roman  Catholics  to  iudicate  the 
graves  of  martyrs.  It  is  clear^  however,  that  the  assump- 
tion is  unfounded,  and  that  the  position  of  the  figures  re- 
presents rather  a  sentiment  than  a  fact ;  the  standing 
with  hands  outstretched  being  the  universal  posture  for 
prayer  in  the  early  Church  at  Rome. 

I  show  you  two  representations,  out  of  a  great  many 
which  have  been  preserved  [  91  ]  ;  one  is  that  of  a 
female,  and  the  other  represents  the  Apostle  Paul.  If 
you  look  also  at  the  sarcophagus  of  Eutropus  [  85  ], 
before  alluded  to,  and  at  Daniel  in  the  Lion^s  den  [  94 
you  will  perceive  that  both  are  represented  in  the  same 
attitude. 

This  posture  in  prayer  was  common  to  both  Pagans 
and  Christians,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  Virgil,  a 
Pagan  poet,  as  well  as  to  TertuUian,  a  Christian  writer. 
The  latter,  in  his  Apology,  says  :  For  the  emperors  we 
supplicate  the  true,  the  living,  the  eternal  God,  in  whose 
power  they  are  :  to  whom  they  are  second,  after  whom 
first.  With  hands  extended,  because  harmless  ;  with  heads 
uncovered,  because  not  ashamed ;  without  a  prompter, 
because  from  the  heart  we  ask  long  life  and  every  blessing 

for  him  Then,  while  we  stand  ijraijing  before 

God,  let  the  lingular  tear  us,  the  crosses  bear  our  weight, 
let  the  flames  envelope  us,  the  sword  divide  our  throats, 
the  beasts  spring  upon  us ;  the  very  posture  of  a  praying 
Christian  (i.e.,  erect,  with  hands  outstretched  like  a  cross) 
is  a  preparation  for  every  "punishment/'^ 

Christians  in  the  Catacombs  are  universally  repre- 


*  Tertullian,  Apol.,  cap.  30. 


PRAYING  FIGURES. 


92 

LOVE-FEAST.       FRESCO  PAINTING. 


POSTURE   IN  Pi'vAYEK. 


100 


sented  as  praying  in  this  position^  tlie  practice  of  kneeling 
in  prayer  having  been  introduced  as  a  genei^al  practice  at 
a  later  date.*  This  fact  affords  valuable  corroborative 
evidence  of  the  antiquity  of  the  sculptures  and  works  of 
art  found  in  the  Catacombs  ;  for^  had  fraud  been  attempted 
to  be  practised_,  it  would  have  displayed  itself  by  incon- 
sistencies similar  to  those  which  declare  so  unequivocally 
certainly  literary  forgeries  professing  to  be  works  of  the 
early  Church. 

Do  not  suppose  that  because  I  have  pointed  out  to 
you  the  primitive  practice  of  the  Church,  as  it  regards 
the  posture  for  devotion^  that  I  attach  any  weight  to  the 
position  of  the  body,  or  sympathise  with  those  who  treat 
such  matters  as  essentials  of  Christianity.  It  is  lamentable 
to  reflect  how  often  Christian  has  been  estranged  from 
Christian,  in  consequence  of  a  different  practice  as  it  re- 
gards the  form  in  which  a  spiritual  worship  should  bo 
rendered.  Religion  has  long  ceased  to  be  a  matter  of 
time,  or  place,  or  posture,  as  it  was  among  lagans ;  it  is 
now  of  the  heart  and  not  of  the  knees,  luhether  bent  or 

*  According  to  the  authorities  cited  in  the  E,ev.  Lyman  Cole- 
man's "Antiquities  of  the  Christian  Church"  (p.  100),  the  practice 
of  kneeling  in  public  prayer  was  introduced  as  a  penance,  hneeliuq 
being  termed  the  less  penance,  in  distinction  from  prosf ration,  pre- 
scribed for  greater  offenders  ;  standing  in  prayer  was  denied  to 
those  who  were  under  the  Church's  censure,  it  being  esteemed 
the  prerogative  and  privilege  only  of  consistent  believers.  It  is 
easy  to  trace  the  connection  between  the  original  practice  of 
causing  penitents  to  kneel,  and  the  feeling  of  humility  so  generally 
connected  with  the  kneeling  posture  in  more  modern  times. 
Kneeling  in  prayer  was  absolutely  forbidden  on  the  Lord's  day 
and  on  the  Sabbath  day,  that  is,  the  Saturday.  See  great  variety 
of  authorities  cited  in  that  work,  under  chapter  x.,  section  12, 
notes  2 — 11. 


110 


THE  CATACOMES 


iinhent.  Three  thousand  years  have  been  insufficient  to 
teach  men  the  truth  promulgated,  even  in  the  days  of 
Samuel  the  prophet,  that  the  Lord  seeth  not  as  man 
seeth ;  for  man  looketh  on  the  ouhvard  appearance,  hut  the 
Lord  loolceth  on  the  heart  J' ^ 

The  inscription,  which  is  affixed  to  one  of  the  slabs 
under  consideration,  reads — 

BELLICIA,  A  MOST  FAITHFUL  VIRGIN  WHO  LIVED  EIGHTEEN  YEARS.  IN 
PEACE.  ON  THE  FOURTEENTH  BEFORE  THE  KALENDS  OF  SEPTEMBER. 

Bellicia  is  represented  clothed  in  the  dress  then  proper 
to  unmarried  females,  the  stola  instlta,  or  fringed  cloak. 
In  the  other  case,  the  only  inscription  is — 

PAUL  .  PASTOR  .  APOSTLE. 

Here  the  primitive  simplicity  of  the  early  Church  is 
observable ;  no  prefix  of  Saint  had  then  been  added  to 
any  of  Christ^s  followers  exclusively,  but  the  term  was 
applied,  as  in  the  Scriptures,  to  all  alike  who  were  sancti- 
fied by  a  true  and  living  faith  in  Him.f  Neither  do  we 
find  any  '"'nimbus,'^  or  "  glory,^^  or  ^^aureole^^  sur- 
rounding the  head  of  the  Apostle,  nor  indeed  the  head 
of  any  Christians  represented  in  the  Catacombs.  The 
practice.  Pagan  in  its  origin,  had  its  commencement 
amongst  Christians  in  the  fifth  century.  J    The  simple 

*  1  Sam.  xvi.  7. 

t  See  Rom.  i.  7 ;  1  Cor.  i.  2  ;  2  Cor.  i.  1  ;  Eph.  i.  1 ;  Phil.  i.  1 ; 
Col.  i.  2,  etc.,  etc.  There  are  fifty-seven  instances  in  the  New 
Testament,  in  -which  believers,  as  a  class,  are  called  "  Saints,"  but 
no  instance  of  the  term  applied  to  an  individual  to  separate  him 
from  other  believers. 

J  The  earliest  instance  extant  of  the  nimhus,  i.e.,  circle  sur- 
rounding the  head,  as  used  by  Christians,  is  found  in  a  church  at 
Eavenna,  built  in  the  fifth  century ;  it  is  affixed  to  a  figure  of 


LOVE- FEASTS. 


Ill 


and  scriptural  titles  of  "  pastor^^  or  slieplicrd,  and 
"  apostle/^  with  a  cross  indicating  union  with  Christ, 
were  considered  sufficient  distinction  for  the  great  Apostle 
of  the  Grentiles,  in  a  city  in  which  some  of  his  so-called 
apostolic  successors  have  permitted  to  be  attributed  to 
them  the  titles  and  prerogatives  which  belong  to  God. 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  that,  among  other  primitive 
practices  of  the  early  Church,  the  Catacombs  afford  illus- 
tration of  the  agapoB,  or  love-feasts.  This  practice  is 
twice  referred  to  in  the  New  Testament  :  2  Peter  ii.  13, 
and  Jude,  12th  verse.  It  consisted  of  a  social  meal, 
generally  connected  with  the  reception  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  in  imitation  of  the  example  of  our  Lord  and  His 
disciples,  who  partook  of  the  Passover  Supper  imme- 
diately before  the  institution  of  the  Christian  ordinance.* 
The  love-feast  usually  formed  part  of  the  festival  on  the 
occasion  of  baptism  or  marriage,  and  was  observed  also 
at  burials.  In  process  of  time,  excesses  were  committed 
and  abuses  crept  in,  until  the  feasts  were  first  banished 
from  the  Churches,  and  subsequently  altogether  abolished 
in  Europe,  t  In  the  early  ages  of  the  Church,  these 
meetings  doubtless  promoted  Christian  intercourse  and 
brotherly  love.    Tertullian  gives  a  particularly  favourable 

Christ.  — See  Twiniog's  "Early  and  Medio3val  Christian  Art,'' 
plate  15,  fig.  9,  and  plate  93,  fig,  1. — Illustrations  of  it,  as  used 
hjf  Farjans,  may  be  seen  in  Pompeii,  where  it  is  aSixed  to  the  head 
of  Circe  and  others. — Vide  "  Library  of  Entertaining  Knowledge 
— Pompeii,"  vol.  ii.  pp.  92,  93,  and  amusing  note  as  to  its  origin. 
*  Ignatius,  Epist.  ad  Srayrn.,  c.  8. 

t  It  is  interesting  to  notice  that  the  practice  was  found  to  exist 
among  the  Nestorian  or  Chaldean  Christians  of  Central  Asia,  by 
Dr.  Asahel  Grant,  and  appears  never  to  have  been  interrupted 
fciuce  apostolic  times. — Yide  Dr.  Grant's  *' Nestorians,"  p.  57. 


112 


THE  CATACOMBS. 


picture  of  tliem  in  his  Apology.*  He  represents  the 
meal  as  frugal  and  temperate ;  the  conversation  conducted 
under  the  conviction  that  God  was  present ;  prayer  was 
offered,  tlie  Scriptures  read  and  explained,  and  hymns 
sung ;  the  kiss  of  peace  and  brotherhood,  and  a  collection 
for  those  who  were  in  want,  accompanied  the  ceremony. 
It  appears  likely  that  the  custom  of  celebrating  wakes 
over  dead  bodies,  as  practised  in  Ireland  and  elsewhere, 
may  be  traced  to  this  observance.  The  practice  of  holding 
feasts  of  charity  has  been  of  late  years  revived  by  some 
bodies  of  Christians,  particularly  by  the  Methodist 
Churches,  and  as  "the  cup  which  cheers  but  not  ine- 
briates'^ has  been  wisely  substituted  for  the  wine-cup, 
excess  is  avoided,  and  the  practice  is  not  exposed  to  the 
odium  which  once  rested  on  it. 

Here  is  an  interesting  painting,  representing  one  of 
these  feasts,  found  in  a  subterranean  chapel  in  the  ceme- 
tery of  Marcellinus  and  Peter.     [  92-  ] 

Three  guests  are  seated  at  table ;  a  young  man  sup- 
plies food  from  a  table  in  the  centre,  while  two  matrons 
appear  to  preside ;  personifying,  as  the  inscription  would 
infer,  "  Peace'^  and  "  Love.''^  On  the  table  are  seen  a 
lamb,  bread,  and  a  cup,  and  a  wine-flagon  stands  on  the 
ground.  Over  the  heads  of  the  presidents  are  two  con- 
tracted Latin  inscriptions,  which  read  peace,  give  hot 
WATER.  LOVE,  MIX  FOR  ME,  referring  to  the  almost  uui- 
versal  custom  in  those  days  of  drinking  wine  mixed  with 
water,  t 

At  the  side  of  this  painting  are  represented  two  cups, 
found  elsewhere  in  the  Catacombs,  referring  doubtless  to 
the  Lord^s  Supper ;  one  of  them  contains  cakes  of  bread. 


*  Apol.,  p.  93.     t  Yide  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  268. 


LOVE-FEASTS. 


113 


I  have  now  fulfilled  my  promise^  by  explaining  to  you 
tbat  which  is  difficulfc  and  bringing  before  you  that  which 
is  most  interesting  in  relation  to  the  inscriptions  in  the 
Catacombs;  and  now  allow  me,  in  conclusion,  to  say, 
admire  the  wise  providence  of  God  in  His  doings  with  re- 
gard to  this  subject. 

He  prepared  beforehand  a  hiding-place  for  the  Truth, 
a  cradle  for  His  persecuted  church  ;  or  rather,  I  should 
say.  He  caused  the  Roman  Emperors  unwittingly  to  do 
so.  Before  Christianity  arrived  at  Rome,  the  extensive 
quarries,  which  afterwards  became  the  Catacombs,  were 
excavated ;  but  beyond  this  it  is  certain  that  some  of  the 
Roman  Emperors  condemned  Christian  soldiers  to  hard 
labour  in  digging  sand  and  stone.  This  was  the  case 
in  the  reign  of  Maximian,  and  tradition  states  that  the 
baths  of  Diocletian  were  built  with  material  procured  by 
the  Christians.*  This  practice  made  these  Christians 
acquainted  with  the  intricacies  of  the  galleries,  and  thus 
enabled  them,  in  times  of  violent  persecution,  to  become 
guides  to  those  who  resorted  to  these  subterranean  refuges, 
and  facilitated  that  which  must  have  been  a  dangerous 
and  difficult  task — the  supply  of  the  sufferers  with  food. 
We  learn  thus  how  God  can  make  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  Him,^^  ^^and  the  remainder  of  wrath^^  He  can 
restrain. t 

*  "Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  34.       f  Psalm  lxx\i.  10. 


8 


LECTURE  IV. 


POPERY ; 

DEBASED,   OR  SPURIOUS  CHRISTIANITY. 

"  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-coloured  beast  .... 
having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  ....  The  seven  hea-ls 
are  seven  hills,  on  which  the  woman  sitteth  ....  And  tlie 
woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  Great  City,  which  reigneth  over 
the  kings  of  the  earth." — Eev.  xvii.  3, 9,  18. 

I  NOW  arrive  at  my  concluding  lecture^  and  apply  myself 
to  ansv^er  an  objection  which  has  been  made,  and  nc-t 
without  some  plausibility — If  Christianity  is  a  Divine 
remedy,  why  has  it  not  effected  more  completely  its 
mission  by  removing  evils  which  still  afflict  our  world  V 

That  it  has  accomplished  enough  to  vindicate  its 
Divine  character,  I  think  will  be  conceded  by  most  of  you 
who  have  listened  attentively  to  my  preceding  statements. 
That  it  might  have  effected  more^  I  cannot  deny ;  that  it 
will  accomplish  more,  I  fully  believe ;  but  I  think  that 
you  are  entitled  to  an  answer  to  the  objection  I  have  in- 
dicated, and  shall  proceed  to  supply  one/  so  far  as  my 
humble  ability  and  limited  time  will  permit. 

Now,  my  answer  to  the  objection  is,  simpl}' — Chris- 
tianity WAS  CORKUPTED,  AND  IS,  TO  A  GEEAT  EXTENT,  COR- 
RUPTED STILL. 

To  make  use  of  a  familiar  figure,  the  Great  Physician 
left  behind  Him  ^prescription  adequate  to  the  remedy  of 


POPERY. 


115 


the  evils  of  a  sinful  aud  wretched  world.  It  gave  evi- 
dence of  its  efficacy  hy  its  wondrous  effects  when  first 
administered  ;  but  it  was  tampered  with  :  one  ingredient 
was  omitted  here,  another  was  added  there,  until  it  bore 
little  resemblance  to  the  original,  which  at  last  was  put 
quite  out  of  sight.  Little  wonder,  then,  that  it  ceased  to 
cure  ! 

The  question  arises.  How  do  you  prove  this  ?  I 
answer  by  bringing  forward  evidence  as  to  the  original 
treatment ;  the  gravestones  op  the  Catacombs  will  be 
MY  witnesses.  They  have  furnished  us  with  a  contrast 
with  Paganism ;  they  shall  witness  to  the  existence  of  a 
primitive,  a  pure,  and  an  efficacious  Christianity.  As  we 
call  an  aged  man  to  prove,  at  law,  a  practice  sanctioned 
by  long  usage,  so  we  summon  these  silent  witnesses,  who 
will  step  forth  from  their  hiding-places  of  from  fifteen  to 
eighteen  centuries,  and  speak  of  the  religion  of  Christ. 

I  am  not  about  to  speak  of  men  but  of  a  system  ;  I 
assert  that  a  bastard,  debased,  spurious  Christianity  has 
usurped  very  extensively  the  place  of  the  genuine  faith. 
Xot  that  I  believe  that  there  has  ever  been  a  time  since 
its  introduction  when  true  Christianity  has  not  had 
some  sincere  and  true  professors,  but  rather,  admitting 
that  true  Christians  have,  in  different  places  and  under 
different  names,  held  fast  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  formed 
a  Church,  whose  names  are  recorded  in  heaven  yet  1 
assert  that  a  very  wide- spread  and  general  apostasy  has 
prevailed  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  professing 
Christendom,  which  has  for  many  ages  substituted  a 
spurious  for  a  genuine  Christianity,  even  as  it  was  clearly 
predicted  in  the  passage  placed  at  the  head  of  this  lecture 
and  elsewhere  in  the  sacred  Scriptures. 

Now,  adhering  to  this  figure,  I  ask,  how  would  you 


116 


POPERY, 


proceed  to  try  a  piece  of  doubtful  coin  which  I  might 
tender  to  any  of  you  in  the  way  of  business  ?  You  will 
wisely  submit  it  to  such  tests  as  you  may  possess.  You 
ring  it :  has  it  the  sound  which  nature  has  given  to  silver  ? 
You  place  it  between  your  teeth  :  is  it  soft  or  hard  ?  You 
pass  it  through  a  gauge  :  do  jou.  find  it  of  the  standard 
thickness  ?  You  weigh  it  :  is  it  due  and  lawful  weight  ? 
If  you  still  doubt,  you  can  look  it  closely  in  the  face  : 
does  it  really  look  what  it  professes  to  he  ?  If  not,  submit 
it  to  a  still  closer  scrutiny,  assisted  by  such  tests  as  the 
chemist  will  supply,  to  detect  the  counterfeit,  if  it  be  one. 

Now,  in  all  this  you  would  do  wisely ;  and  should  we 
not  be  equally,  nay  more,  anxious  to  bring  to  the  strictest 
test  all  that  which  claims  to  be  genuine  Christianity,  so 
as  to  discover  the  spurious  form,  if  it  exist  ? 

Now,  we  have  the  means  at  hand  to  test  that  which  I 
assert  is  debased  Christianity.  We  can  try  it  by  History, 
and  inquire  what  have  been  the  practices  of  its  professors 
— what  its  effects  on  the  comfort,  the  happiness,  the 
morality  of  mankind.  History  tells  a  tale  of  oppression, 
cruelty,  persecution,  avarice,  and  ambition,  committed  in 
the  name  of  Christ  and  His  religion ;  of  conversion  at 
the  point  of  the  sword ;  of  confession  extorted  by  the 
rack ;  of  slaughter  and  destruction  carried  on  against 
both  infidels  and  Christians,  in  the  name  of  Him  who 
came  not  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them.''' 
The  system  of  Avhich  I  speak  is  charged  by  history  with 
these  and  many  other  grievous  crimes  ;  that  it  has  caused 
and  fomented  war  and  bloodshed  ;  has  deposed  kings, 
and  absolved  their  subjects  from  their  allegiance ;  pro- 
moted treason  and  rebellion,  effected  revolutions  to  aug- 
ment its  power ;  that  it  has  ever  persecuted,  when  it  was 
strong  enough  to  persecute  with  impunity  and  effect ; 


TESTED  BY  HISTORY. 


117 


that  it  has  invented  more  tortures,  and  exercised  more 
ingenuity  and  refinement  in  cruelty,  than  any  other 
system  the  world  has  heard  of,  not  excepting  ancient 
Paganism  itself*. 

It  is  charged  by  history  with  falsehood  the  most  un- 
blushing, frauds  and  forgeries  the  most  indecent,  impos- 
tures the  vilest.  It  is  charged  by  history,  and  stands 
convicted  now  before  all  eyes,  as  the  great  enemy  to 
human  liberty  and  progress.  Liberty  of  speech  it  denies 
wherever  it  has  the  power.  Liberty  of  inquiry  it  forbids  ; 
take  the  cases  of  Copernicus  and  Galileo — one  of  whom 
was  excommunicated,  and  the  other  died  in  the  Inqui- 
sition, for  pursuing  scientific  inqu'ry.  Liberty  of  the 
subject  to  share  in  Government  it  has  thwarted.  Liberty 
of  the  press  it  has  always  shackled.  Liberty  of  conscience 
it  laughs  to  scorn.  The  most  stupendous  and  brilliant 
woi^ks  of  human  genius  are  closed  and  forbidden  to  those 
who  submit  to  its  thraldom.  With  true  consistency,  it 
has  iucluded  in  its  list  of  prohibited  books  The  Word  of 
God.  Science,  literature,  a  free  press,  free  conscience, 
and  the  Bible  being  alike  forbidden,  the  system  of  which 
I  speak  stands  condemned  by  the  voice  of  history,  as  a 
gigantic  political  conspiracy  against  the  happiness,  the 
purity,  the  liberty,  and  rights  of  mankind.* 

As  claiming  to  be  from  God,  this  system  should  be 
tried  by  God's  Word.  We  can  test  it  therefore  by  Scrip- 
TURE — can  weigh  it  in  the  balances  of  the  Sanctuary.  You 
have  the  balances  in  your  own  hands  ;  weighed  in  them, 
as  it  has  been,  again  and  again,  it  will  be  found  grie- 
vously wanting.    It  is  needless,  however,  to  press  this 

*  A  concise  outline  of  this  subject  will  be  found  in  a  little  work 
published  by  the  Heligious  Tract  Society,  "The  Testimony  of 
History  against  the  Church  of  Rome." 


118 


POPERY^ 


point_,  for  the  standard  of  comparison  having  been  re- 
moved out  of  siglit  by  tliose  who  would  pass  the  spurious 
article,  tliey  by  this  their  own  act  of  withholding  the 
Scriptures  from  their  followers,  admit  that  their  system 
cannot  stand  the  test  of  God^s  Word. 

Now,  it  is  not  my  intention  to  undertake  this  analysis 
either  by  the  aid  of  history  or  of  the  Bihle — time  would 
not  permit  my  doing  so  with  any  advantage,  and  indeed 
it  has  been  done  most  effectually  by  others.  But  refer- 
ring only  to  those  tests  incidentally,  it  is  my  purpose 
rather  to  make  use  of  the  inscriptiovs,  sculptures,  and 
paintings  of  the  early  Christians^  in  my  reply  to  the 
objection  which,  we  have  in  view. 

And  here  you  must  allow  me  to  remark  that  it  is 
exceedingly  difficult  to  name  and  to  define  exactly  this 
system  of  which  I  speak  ;  just  as  it  would  be  impossible 
to  denominate  and  classify  all  kinds  of  spurious  coin  in 
circulation  amongst  us.  It  has  assumed  different  forms 
in  different  ages  and  countries,  and  does  so  still.  It 
corrupts  the  truth  in  proportion  as  it  is  furnished  with 
facilities  for  so  doing  by  the  darkness  ofignoranc3  around 
it.  It  is  by  no  means  exclusively  confined  to  one  pro- 
fessing Christian  Church,  but,  in  different  degrees,  does 
afflict,  or  may  afflict,  several  organiza,tions  of  professing 
Christians.  Its  name  is  legion,  but  its  principles  are  one. 
But  though  difficult  to  define  in  all  its  workings,  this 
system  can  be  traced  home  without  difficulty  to  its  source. 
•Tust  as  disease  of  contagious  or  virulent  character  is 
usually  accompanied  by  sickness  of  a  modified  but  kin- 
dred type — the  cholera,  for  instance,  which  sprang  from 
its  bed  in  the  Ganges,  and  spread  around  the  world,  with 


TESTED    BY  HISTORY. 


119 


its  attendant  maladies — so  this  evil  system  of  wliicli  I 
speak  can  be  traced  to  its  origin^  altliongli  its  accumulated 
consequences  can  never  be  fully  defined. 

The  chief  guilty  "the  head  and  front  of  this  offend- 
ing/' lies  at  the  door  of  Papal  Eome. 

In  speaking  henceforth  of  Popery,  Rome,,  Romanism, 
or  of  Roman  Catholicism,  as  it  is  absurdly  called,*  I 
must  again  state  that  I  speak  of  a  system,  and  not  of 
persons.  There  may  be,  and  doubtless  are,  many  who 
are  identified  outwardly  with  this  system  who  are  not,  in 
heart;,  of  it ;  just  as  there  may  be,  and  doubtless  are, 
those  who  do  not  profess  to  hold  with  this  system,  and 
yet,  in  spirit,  their  principles  are  one  with  it.  I  con- 
demn the  system,  as  I  believe  it  contrary  to  Christ  and 
His  Gospel,  and  the  greatest  hindrance  to  the  triumph  of 
His  religion  on  the  earth ;  but  I  entertain  no  animosity 
towards  the  victims  of  the  system.  We  may  pity,  and 
even  love,  the  victim,  while  w^e  denounce  the  system. 
We  show  no  ill-will  tow^ard  the  slave  when  we  denounce 
the  evils  of  slavery ;  so  I  would  be  clearly  understood  as 
speaking  with  all  Christian  affection  of  those  who  are 
deluded  by  the  falsehoods  of  Popery,  while  I  use  the 
words  which  truth  compels  towards  the  system  itself. 

It  will  be  clear  that,  if  I  confine  myself  to  the  evi- 
dence furnished  by  the  inscriptions,  I  shall  not  be  able 

*  The  word  Catholic  means  imwersaZ;  while  Eome,  and  that 
which  belongs  to  it,  is  local.  Eoman  Catholic,  therefore,  is  a  con- 
tradiction in  terms,  beiug  equivalent  to  "universal  local" — an 
absurdity.  There  can  be  but  one  universal  or  Catholic  Church, 
and  that  is  confined  to  no  nation,  or  kingdom,  or  people,  or 
tongue :  it  is  "  the  Church  of  the  firstborn,  whose  names  are  re- 
corded in  heaven "  (Heb.  xii.  23) ;  those  who  compose  it  are 
known  there  only  with  certainty. 


120 


POPERY, 


to  point  out  every  error  in  the  Eomish  system  :  a  complete 
body  of  divinity  cannot  be  expected  to  be  extracted  from 
gravestones.  It  is  remarkable,  indeed  I  may  say  provi- 
dential, that  in  this  case  so  much  can  be  gathered  from 
such  a  source. 

I  will  endeavour,  so  far  as  my  limited  time  will  permit, 
to  make  plain  to  you  how  so  great  a  corruption  of  the 
truth  as  I  have  indicated  came  about. 

The  corruption  of  Christianity  arose  from  various  causes. 

I  need  hardly  say  Christianity  suffered  from  the  in- 
herent corruption  of  the  human  heart;  but  as  it  was 
specially  adapted  to  meet  this  evil  and  overcome  it,  we 
must  find  some  other  cause  which  acted  upon  the  instru- 
mentality itself,  and  rendered  it  feeble  in  its  operation. 

Then  :  Christianity  suffered  from  the  persevering  and 
unceasing  efforts  of  those  who  sought  to  mingle  with  it 
expiring  Judaism.  Unable  to  comprehend  the  spiritual 
character  of  Christ's  religion,  they  strove  to  bring  it 
into  subjection  to  the  ceremonial  law,  which  was  intro- 
ductory to  it — the  Schoolmaster"  dispensation,  as  Paul 
terms  it ;  of  this  evil  you  can  read  for  yourselves  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in  almost  all  of  Paul's  Epistles. 

Christianity  likewise  suffered  from  the  speculations^ 
the  refined  subtleties  of  Greek  and  Roman  philosophy. 

Against  all  these  sources  of  corruption  the  Scriptures 
warned  the  early  Church,  as  well  as  Christians  of  all 
times.  Again  and  again  we  find  Paul  expressing  his 
fears,  his  anxious  solicitude  on  these  points.  "  I  fear,'' 
says  he,  lest  by  any  means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled 
Eve  through  his  subtlety,  so  your  minds  should  be  cor- 
rupted from  the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ."  Again  : 
*^  Beware  lest  any  man  spoil  you  through  philosophy  and 


A  SYSTEM. 


121 


vain  deceit,  after  the  traditions  of  mcri,  after  the  rudiments 
of  the  world,  and  not  after  Christ.""* 

Notwithstanding  repeated  warnings,  tlie  Church  be- 
came corrupted  from  the  simplicity  of  Christ's  teaching, 
by  reason  of  the  influences  I  have  just  alhided  to ;  but 
that  corruption  was  as  nothing  compared  with  that  which 
arose  from  another  source,  the  attempt  to  harmonize  Chris- 
tianity  and  Paganism. 

That  no  such  attempt  should  be  made  while  the  two 
religions  were  in  actual  conflict  is  likely  enough ;  but, 
when  Constantino  became  favourable  to  Christianity,  and 
both  religions  were  tolerated,  that  which  before  was  im- 
possible now  became  practicable,  and  men  were  found 
who,  from  well-meant  but  mistaken  motives,  urged  such 
a  compromise  as  desirable. 

Augustine  thus  writes  :  When  peace  was  made,  the 
crowd  of  Gentiles  (Pagans)  who  were  anxious  to  embrace 
Christianity  were  deterred  by  this — that  whereas  they 
had  been  accustomed  to  pass  the  festivals  in  drunkenness 
and  feasting  before  their  idols,  they  could  not  easily  con- 
sent to  forego  these  most  pernicious  yet  ancient  plea- 
sures. It  seemed  good,  then,  to  our  leaders  to  favour 
this  part  of  their  weakness,  and  for  those  festivals  which 
they  relinquish  to  substitute  others  in  honour  of  the  holy 
martyrs,  which  they  might  celebrate  with  similar  luxury, 
though  not  with  the  same  impiety/' t    ^  passage  in  Fos- 

*  All  reference  to  the  effects,  for  good  or  for  evil,  produced 
upon  Christianity  by  its  connection  wiih  the  secular  power  is  ad- 
visedly omitted ;  I  entertain  decided  views  on  this  point,  but  I 
conceive  I  shall  most  conduce  to  the  usefulness  of  this  little  work 
by  silence,  on  this  occasion,  upon  a  point  so  differently  viewed  by 
Christians. 

t  Augustine,  Epist.  29. 


122 


POPERY. 


brokers  Encyclopa3dia  informs  us  of  tlie  same  fact,  with 
more  of  detail.  "  The  heathen  were  much  delighted  with 
the  festivals  of  the  gods,  and  unwilling  to  part  with  those 
delights ;  and  therefore  Gregory  (Thaumaturgus),  who 
died  A.D.  2Gd,  and  was  Bishop  of  Xeociesarea,  to  facilitate 
their  conversion,  instituted  annual  festivals.  Hence  the 
festivities  of  Christians  were  substituted  for  the  Baccha- 
nalia and  Saturnalia ;  the  May  games  for  the  Floralia 
(games  in  honour  of  Flora)  ;  and  the  keeping  of  festivals 
to  the  Virgin  Mary,  John  the  Baptist,  and  divers  Apos- 
tles, in  the  room  of  the  solemnities  at  the  entrance  of 
the  sun  into  the  signs  of  the  zodiac,  according  to  the  old 
Julian  calendar.'^  * 

Of  the  truth,  in  the  main,  of  these  ste.tements  there 
can  be  no  doubt,  as  evidences  of  the  coincidence  of  Chris- 
tian festivals  wiih  traces  of  Pagan  practice  remain  to  this 
day.t 

I  think  I  have  said  enough  to  satisfy  you  that  there 
were  causes  enough  at  work  to  corrupt  Christianity.  I 
now  proceed  to  the  proof  of  the  fact,  from  the  evidence 
furnished  by  the  Catacombs.  In  proceeding  with  the 
argument,  my  first  object  will  be  to  satisfy  you  that  the 
Cliurch  of  Rome  does  not  now  resemhle  the  primitive  Chris- 
iian  Church  ;  while,  incidentally,  I  shall  point  out  that 
the  corruptions  generally  consisted  in  the  introduction  of 

*  Fosbroke's  "  Encyclop£edia  of  Antiquities,  Classical  and 
Mediasval,"  vol.  ii.,  pp.  571—591. 

f  For  instance :  The  name  of  Easter,  from  the  Saxon  goddess 
"Eastor;"  the  ceremonies  practised  in  Cumberland,  Scotland, 
Ireland,  etc.,  on  St.  John's  Eve,  which  consist  of  offering  cakes 
to  the  sun,  and  sometimes  passing  children  through  the  smoke  of 
a  bonfire ;  the  use  of  the  Druid  symbol,  the  misletoe,  at  Christ- 
mas, and  of  buns  on  Good  Friday ;  and,  in  Roman  Catholic 
countries,  the  Carnival,  or  modern  Saturnalia,  at  Easter,  etc.,  etc. 


CHRISTIANITY^   HOW  CORRUPTED.  123 

Pagan  iDradices  and  ideas  into  the  Christian  system.  The 
proof  must  often  be  of  a  negative  cliaracter  j  no  evidence 
being  found  of  a  practice^  it  may  reasonably  be  assumed 
tliat  it  did  not  exist^  provided  it  be  such  a  practice  as^ 
under  the  circumstances^  would  have  left  traces  of  its 
existence. 

And,  first,  with  respect  to  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel. 
Various  orders  of  men  were,  from  the  earliest  ages  of 
Christianity,  set  apart  for  ministering  the  Word  of  God 
and  prayer,  and  for  guiding,  instructing,  and  edifying 
the  Churches.    These  ministers  of  the  Churches  were 
of  various  orders,  and  were  styled  by  different  names. 
Respecting  the  standing,  style,  and  office  of  these  minis- 
ters in  primitive  times,  much  diversity  of  opinion  exists 
among  Christians,  and  much  external  division    of  the 
Churches  unhappily  arises  from  this  cause.     I  am  not 
about,  then,  to  enter  on  this  debatable  ground,  nor  to 
raise  questions  upon  points  which,  to  my  mind,  appear 
to  be  of  minor  importance.    The  ordinary  ministers  of 
the   early  Church  are  termed,   both  in   Scripture  and 
elsewhere,    bishops — otherwise    overseers    or  superin- 
tendents ;  presbyters — otherwise  elders,  ministers,  pas- 
tors;  and  deacons — otherwise  church  stewards  or  ser- 
vants.* 

Now,  what  I  would  have  you  notice  is  that,  amongst 
all  these  terms  applied  to  Christian  ministers,  there  is  no 

*  No  reference  is  here  made  to  the  extraordinary  ministrations 
of  the  Gospel  in  early  times  by  apostles,  prophets,  or  evangelists. 
In  giving  the  names  by  which  the  ordinary  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  were  called,  I  must  be  understood  as  being  altogether 
silent  upon  the  question  of  the  number  of  distinct  offices,  and 
how  far  one  name  was  used  interchangeably  for  another. 


124 


POPERY. 


reference  at  all  to  a  priesthood.  To  my  mind,  tlie  most 
iufluential  corruptions  of  Christianity  arose  from  the 
gradual  introduction  of  the  idea  of  a  mediaiorial  sacrifi- 
cial officer,  similar  to  the  priest  of  the  Jewish  or  the 
Pagan  economy.  It  is  clear  that  no  such  institution  can 
be  traced  to  any  teaching  of  our  Lord,  or  of  His  inspired 
Apostles,  who  never,  in  the  New  Testament,  speak  of 
any  priesthood  in  the  Christian  Church  but  in  a  sense 
which  includes  every  true  believer  united  to  Christ — the 
last,  the  great,  the  High  Priest  of  our 'profession/' * 
Now,  this  is  not  an  unimportant  point,  as  it  might,  at 
first  sight,  appear ;  for  if  a  priesthood  (I  speak  of  the 
office  in  the  Pagan  or  Jewish  sense)  be  granted,  then  a 
train  of  consequences  follow — as,  indeed,  they  have  fol- 
lowed, to  the  grievous  corruption  of  "  the  simplicity  that 
was  in  Christ/' 

A  sacerdotal  priesthood  being  granted,  an  altar  must 
follow,  and  usurp  the  place  of  a  table  in  the  Sapper  which 
Christ  appointed ;  a  sacrifice  must  accompany  the  altar, 
as  it  has  done  in  the  recent  Church  of  Rome ;  and  sacer- 
dotal and  mediatorial  officiators  at  the  altar  must  step 
between  the  believer  and  his  great  High  Priest,  who 
encouraged  all  to  come  unto  the  Father  through  Himself. 
In  this  way  Christ,  in  the  Pomish  Church,  is  dishonoured  ; 
His  office  of  Priest  and  Mediator  is  ignored  ;  His  perfect 
sacrifice,  offered  once  for  all,''  is  continually  re-offered, 
as  it  is  alleged,  in  that  Church;  His  people  are  taught  to 
confess  to,  and  to  rely  upon,  their  fellow -sinners  for  for- 
giveness, while  they  possess  the  inestimable  privilege  of 
personal  access  to  Himself. 

*  See  all  the  passages  in  the  ISTew  Testament,  in  which  the 
words  "  priest  "  or  "  priesthood  "  are  used  in  reference  to  Chris- 
tiauity,  viz.,  1  Peter  ii.  5  ;  ii.  9 ;  Uev.  i.  6 ;  v.  10  ;  xx.  6. 


CHRISTIANITY^   HOW  CORRUPTED. 


125 


"  For  now  one  offering,  ne'er  to  be  renew'd, 

Hath  made  our  peace  for  ever.     This  now  gives 

Free  access  to  the  throne  of  heavenly  grace. 
No  more  base  fear  and  dark  disquietude : 

He  who  was  slain — the  accepted  victim — lives, 
And  intercedes  before  the  Father's  face." 

In  making  these  remarks  upon  wliat  I  consider  to  be 
a  great  fundamental  corruption  in  the  Church  of  Rome, 
I   have  no  intention  of  reflecting  upon  the  name  of 
priest      assumed  by  ministers  of  certain  of  the  Re- 
formed Christian  Churches,  provided  the  idea  be  not  im- 
ported with  the  name.    Unhappily,  for  the  elucidation  of 
this  point_,  the  poverty  of  the  English  language  affords 
us  no  term  which  answers  to  the  sacerdotal  office  of  the 
Jews  or  Pagans ;  *  and  the  word  priest,  which  is  merely 
a  contraction  of  presbyter,  an  elder,  is  the  only  English 
word  we  have  to  convey  ideas  altogether  dissimilnr. 
Upon  this  point,  rather  than  express  my  meaning  in  my 
own  words,  I  would  quote  those  of  one  who  dignified  the 
office  to  which  1  refer. f    "Deeply  as  Rome  dishonours 
Christ  as  the  Prophet,  she  still  more  deeply  dishonours 
Him  as  the  Priest  of  His  people.    Take  away  the  priestly 
office  of  Christ,  and  the  Gospel  is  the  Gospel  no  more ; 
for  nothing,  therefore,  should  we  be  more  jealous,  than 
for  the  sole,  sovereign  priesthood  of  Jesus.    This,  Rome 
miserably  mangles.    She  does  so,  in  the  first  instance, 
by  perpetuating  a  pretended  order  of  priests,   to  co- 
operate with  Christ  in  His  priestly  functions — an  order, 
in  her  view,  just  as  essential  to  salvation,  as  is  the  great 
High  Priest  of  our  profession.    I  enter  my  protest  most 

*  'lepevs  in  the  Greek,  and  Sacerdos  in  the  Latin, 
t  The  Very  Kev.  Canon  Stowell,  M.A.,  Lecture,  "  Popery : 
How  it  Dishonours  Christ." 


126 


POPERY. 


solemnly  and  deliberately  against  the  idea  tliat,  under 
tlie  Gospel,  there  is  any  such  character  on  earth  as  what 
is  properly"  called  a  ^'^ricst.    Human  priesthood  belonged 
to  a  symbolical,  material  economy,  which  is  passed ;  it 
belonged  to  the  letter,  it  does  not  belong  to  the  spirit. 
Priests,  in  the  proper  sense  of  the  word,  are  no  more  ; 
they  ceased  when  the  true  Priest  came.    It  were  happy 
if,  by  our  own  beloved  Church,  the  word  ''priest^  had 
never  been  used,  because  it  is  liable  to  misconstruction ; 
though  every  candid  scholar  well  knows  that    in  her 
Rubrics  the  word  is  never  employed  in  its  ancient  mean- 
ing ;  it  is  but  pvpshyter  shortened  to  iiresteVj  and  then, 
for  condensation's  sake,  to  iiriest.     That   the  Church 
uses  the  word  in  no  other  sense  must  be  evident  to  every 
unbiassed  mind ;  because  she  uses  it  inter clianrieahly  with 
the  word  minister,  clearly  indicating  that  one  term  is  used 
as  the  equivalent  of  the  other.    In  vain  have  the  inge- 
nuity and  sophistry  of  those  who,  while  their  foot  is 
within  our  pale,  have  their  hearts  within  the  pale  of 
Rome,  striven  to  torture  the  use  of  the  word  priest  into 
an  indication  that  our  branch  of  Christ's  primitive  Church 
holds  anything  like  the  wretched  figment  of  Rome,  that 
a  sacrificing  priesthood  is  still  in  existence.    Rome  has 
transmuted  the  simple  evangelist,  the  herald  of  grace, 
the  apostle  or  messenger,  the  pastor  or  shepherd,  the 
fisherman  casting  his  net  to  catch  souls,  the  steward  of 
the  household  that  should  give  the  servants  their  portion 
of  meat  in  due  season — into  a  splendid  sacrificing  sacer- 
dotal hierarchy.    And,  if  you  ask  me,  whence  sprang 
the  monstrous  structure  of  popish  heresy  and  enormity  ? 
I  answer,  from  priestly  ambition,'" 

Upon  this  important  point,  which  I  trust  I  have 
cleared  from  difficulty,  what  say  the  inscriptions  in  the 


SACERDOTAL  PETESTHJOD. 


127 


Catacombs  at  Eome  ?  No  such  terms  as  answers  to  the 
sacerdotal  officer  of  the  Pagans  or  the  Jews  has  been  found. 
The  names  used  to  designate  Christian  ministers  are  those 
I  mentioned  as  being  used  in  the  Scriptures,  viz.,  bishops, 
presb3^ters,  pastors,  deacons ;  while  lectors,  i.e.,  Scripture 
readers,  fossors,  i.e.,  sextons,  and  exorcists,  who  took  part 
in  baptisms,  have  been  also  found  as  officers  in  the  early 
Church. 

Settle  then,  my  friends,  as  you  will,  the  particular 
form  of  Church  government  which  you  conceive  to  come 
nearest  to  the  primitive  type  ;  form  each  of  you,  as  nearly 
as  you  can,  correct  ideas  as  to  the  offices,  style,  and 
functions  of  the  various  orders  of  the  Christian  ministrj^ ; 
regard  all  faithful  ministers  of  Christ  as  holding  an  office 
the  most  dignified  and  honourable,  and  esteem  them 
very  highly  for  their  work  sake  but  be  careful  not  to 
derogate  from  the  honour  which  belongs  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Look  to  Him  continually  as  your  Great 
High  Priest — man^  to  sympathize  with  your  infirmity,  and 
God,  able  and  willing  to  pardon  your  sin.  Regard  Him 
as  the  great  sacrifice  offered  for  you,  and  look  for  no 
other.  Behold  Him  as  the  great  Mediator  of  the  Nevf 
Covenant,  who  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession^^  for 
you.  Value  His  ministers  for  their  instruction  and  their 
guidance ;  hut  rely  on  Christ  for  the  salvation  of  your 
souls. 

"  I  other  priests  disclaim, 

And  laws  and  offerings  too  : 

None  but  the  bleeding  Lamb 

The  mighty  work  can  do. 
He  shall  have  all  the  praise,  for  He 
Hath  loved,  and  lived,  and  died  for  me." 

As  the  Church  of  Rome  has  altered  the  character  of  the 


128 


rOPERY. 


Christian  ministers^  so  she  hasvaried  their  condition;  "  for- 
bidding to  marry/^  as  was  predicted  of  a  coming  apos- 
tasy.* Thus  a  virtue  was  made  of  constrained  celibacy. 
Nothing  of  this  kind  had  been  introduced  in  apostolic 
times.  The  New  Testament  tells  us  that  Apostles  and 
Evangelists  were  married  men_,t  while  Paul  expressly 
asserts  his  liberty  in  this  respect,  J  and  enjoins  that  a 
Christian  minister  should  be  the  husband  of  one  wife.§ 

The  Catacombs  declare  unequivocally  that  the  practice 
of  the  Roman  church  is  novel,  and  prove  that  all  orders 
of  the  clergy  in  primitive  times  were  accustomed  to  marry. 
Dr.  Maitland  has  furnished  us  with  examples  of  inscrip- 
tions applicable  to  each  order.  || 

Here  are  several,  gathered  from  many,  which  prove 
this  point ;  and  firstly,  a  Bishop's  epitaph  : — 

MY  WIFE.  LAURENTIA,  MADE  ME  THIS  TOMB;  SHE  WAS  EVER  SUITED  TO 
MY  DISPOSITION,  VENERABLE  AND  FAITHFUL  AT  LENGTH  DISAPPOINTED 
ENVY  LIES  CRUSHED;  THE  BISHOP  LEO  SURVIVED  HIS  80TH  YEAR. 

Again  :  a  presbyter's  epitaph  : — 

TH:  PLACE  OF  BASIL  THE  PRESBYTER,  AND  HIS  (WIFE)  FELICIThS,  THEY 
MADE  IT  FOR  THEMSELVES. 

Again  :  the  epitaph  of  2i  preshijter's  daughter  : — 

ONCE  THE  HAPPY  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  PRESBYTER  GABINUS.  HERE  LIES 
SUSANNA,  JOINED  WITH  HER  FATHER,  IN  PEACE. 

The  epitaph  of  a  deacon's  wife  I  have  already  given 
(p.  74).    I  need  not  here  repeat  it. 

*  1  Tim.  iv.  3. 

t  1  Cor.  ix.  5 ;  Matt.  viii.  14 ;  1  Pet.  v.  13  ;  Acts  xxi.  9. 

+  1  Cor.  ix.  5.  §  1  Tim.  iii.  2, 11,  12  ;  1  Titus  i.  6. 

H  Church  in  the  Catacombs,  pp.  247 — 251. 


THE  SACRIFICE  OP  THE  MASS.  129 

Here  is  reference  to  the  wife  of  an  exorcist : — 

JANUARIUS  THE  EXORCIST  MADE  THIS  FOR  HIMSELF  AND  HIS  WIFE. 

Again  :  the  epitaphs  of  a  lector  snad  afossor,  and  their 
wives. 

CLAUDIUS  ATTICIANUS,  A  LECTOR,  AND  CLAUDIA  FELICISSIMA,  HIS  WIFE. 
TERENTIUS  THE  FOSSOR,  FOR  PRIMITIVA  HIS  WIFE,  AND  HIMSELF. 

It  will  hardly  be  needful  for  me  to  tell  you,  after  what 
has  been  said  respecting  a  sacerdotal  priesthood,  that 
there  can  be  no  more  sacrifice  for  sin  in  the  Christian 
Church.  The  sacrifice  of  the  mass  had  not  then  been 
invented,  nor  indeed  was  it  thought  of  until  the  ninth 
century,  that  is,  some  four  hundred  years  after  the  Cata- 
combs were  closed.  You  will  be  quite  prepared  to  hear 
that  no  trace  of  any  such  sacrifice  can  be  found  in  them. 
And  so  with  respect  to  an  altar  in  this  sense.  A  Chris- 
tian poet,  Prudentius,*  who  wrote  in  the  fourth  century, 
speaks  of  the  table  {mensa)  on  which  the  sacramental 
elements  of  bread  and  wine  were  placed  in  the  Catacomb 
chapels,  and  he  only  uses  the  word  altar  {ara)  when  he  is 
referring  to  prayer  and  praise,  which  is  spoken  of  in 
Scripture  under  the  figure  of  a  spiritual  sacrifice. f 

How  the  table  became  the  slab  which  closed  the  grave 
of  a  martyr,  how  the  tombstone  became  elevated  into  an 
altar,  and  how  in  course  of  time  the  simple  commemo- 
rative supper  became  a  sacrifice — a  meal  became  a  mass, 
it  would  be  unprofitable  to  narrate  in  detail.  Such 
changes,  however,  took  place,  and  such  continues  to  be 
the  corrupt  practice  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  Re- 
formed Churches,  however,  have  retraced  their  steps, 

*    Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  342.      f  Heb.  xiii.  15. 

9 


130 


POPEEY. 


and  follow  the  scriptural  and  primitive  practice  of  ob- 
serving tlie  Supper  as  instituted  by  their  Lord;  have 
discarded  the  unmeaning  and  inappropriate  altar,  and 
have  reinstated  the  primitive  table. 

Am  I  not  justified  in  affirming  that^  in  all  these 
respects_,  a  great  departure  has  taken  ]3lace  from  the 
simplicity  which  was  in  Christ/^  and  that  the  Church  of 
Rome  presents  us  with  a  corrupted^  paganized  form  of 
Christianity  ? 

I  now  pass  to  another  point.  Rome  not  only  dis- 
honoured Christ  as  it  regarded  His  office  of  Priest,,  but 
by  degrees  she  exalted  one  human  being  after  another^ 
to  share  in  the  dignity  of  His  office  as  Mediator.  Apostles^ 
martyrs,  the  Virgin  Mary,  disembodied  spirits  of  men 
and  women,  also  angels,  she  clothed  with  the  omni- 
present attributes  of  God,  and  taught  that  they  should 
be  addressed  in  prayer  as  intercessory  mediators.  This 
corruption  of  Christianity,  the  introduction  of  demon  or 
spirit -worship,  can  also  be  directly  traced  to  a  Pagan 
origin — the  regard  shown,  and  worship  often  rendered  to 
the  Divine  Manes,  or  disembodied  spirits  of  great  men, 
supposed  to  be  deified  under  that  system. 

That  such  an  error  should  have  crept  in  very  early  in 
the  history  of  Christianity  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
when  we  consider  how  the  primitive  Christians  were  cir- 
cumstanced ;  retaining  naturally  some  of  the  traditional 
ideas  of  Paganism,  and  associated  as  they  were  in  the 
Catacombs  with  the  remains  of  those  they  loved  and 
honoured  in  life. 

On  the  gravestones  of  their  hiding-places  we  read 
the  history  and  discern  the  first  buddings  of  this  cor- 
ruption, but  it   did  not  reach  its  height  until  long 


SAINT  MANUFACTURE. 


131 


after  the  Catacombs  were  closed  as  Christian  ceme- 
teries.* First  came  a  pious  sentiment  breathed  in  prayer 
over  the  grave,  and  rudely  scratched  upon  the  stone  by 
the  hand  of  a  loving  and  mourning  friend — ^^such  as  — 

SWEET  FAUSTINA  MAY  YOU  LIVE  IN  COD. 

ZOTICUS,  BE  OF  GOOD  CHEER. 

BOLOSA,  MAY  COD  REFRESH  THEE, 

Then,  having  thus  accustomed  themselves  to  address 
the  dead,  came  the  next  step  in  the  declension  —  the 
expression  of  hope  that  the  departed,  being  in  Christ, 
might  use  his  influence  on  behalf  of  those  left  behind  in 
the  flesh. 

The  only  inscription  of  this  character  in  the  Lapi- 
darian  Gallery  reads  : — 

CENTIANUS,  A  BELIEVER,  IN  PEACE,  WHO  LIVED  XXI  YEARS,  Vlll  MONTHS, 
AND  XVI  DAYS,  ALSO  IN  YOUR  PRAYERS  PRAY  FOR  US  FOR  WE  KNOW 
THAT  YOU  ARE  IN  CHRIST, 

Then  came  actual  praying  at  the  grave  of  the  de- 
parted, and  seeking  an  interest  in  his  intercessory 
prayers,  which  evidently  began  to  be  practised  before 
the  end  of  the  ffth  century ;  then  followed,  naturally 
enough,  when  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  came  to 
be  hid,  the  removal  of  the  bones  of  the  deceased  to  sanc- 

*  "In  the  Lapidarian  Gallery  (if  it  be  not  rash  to  pronounce 
summarily  upon  the  contents  of  so  vast  a  collection),  the  name  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  does  not  once  occur.  Nor  is  it  to  be  found  o?ice  in 
any  truly  ancient  inscription  contained  in  the  works  of  Aringhi, 
Boldetti,  or  Bottari.  Should  any  exception  be  discovered,  it  will 
not  weaken  the  astonishing  contrast  existing  between  the  ancient 
and  mediaeval  churches  in  this  particular." — "  Church  in  the 
Catacombs,"  p.  333. 


132 


POPERY. 


tify  some  church,  and  to  render  efficacious  the  prayers 
offered  near  them ;  last  of  all  came  the  worship  of  the 
image,  or  'picture  of  the  deceased_,  and  the  idolatry  of  the 
degraded  and  ignorant  Pagan  was  revived  in  all  but  the 
name.  Well  says  Dr.  Maitland_,  the  Pantheon  at  Eome, 
originally  devoted  to  Jujpiter  and  all  the  gods,  was  dedi- 
cated to  the  Virgin  Mary  and  all  the  saints  :  the  building 
seemed  to  be  Christianized^  but  in  truth  it  was  Chris- 
tianity that  was  Paganized.  Provided  men  are  wor- 
shipped there^  it  matters  little  by  what  names  they  are 
invoked.^^* 

My  friends^  so  easy  is  it  to  descend  when  we  have 
once  entered  upon  a  downward  course.  Let  us  cling 
more  closely  than  we  have  ever  yet  done  to  spiritual 
worship^  never  forgetting  the  promise  of  the  Great  Me- 
diator to  those  who  believe  on  Him  :  "  Whatsoever  ye 
shall  ask  the  Father  in  my  name  He  will  do  it  for  you 
and  that  it  is  declared  in  inspired  Scripture  that  ''He 
ever  liveth  to  malce  intercession  for  us.'' 

But  I  have  not  yet  done  with  saint  worship ;  in  the 
lowest  depth  which  we  have  explored,  there  is  even  ''  sl 
deeper  still.''''  The  Church  of  Eome  having  abandoned 
the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  forsaken  ''  the 
e^uide  of  her  youth/^  and  forgotten  ''  the  covenant  of  her 
God/^  she  appears  to  have  been  left  to  fall  into  error  so 
palpable  and  obvious,  that  it  might  act  as  a  warning  to 
deter  Christ^s  true  followers  from  being  allured  by  her 
blandishments  or  deceived  by  her  lofty  pretensions. 

From  the  worship  of  the  disembodied  spirits,  the 
mortal  remains,  and  then  the  representations  of  saints,  she 
fell  into  the  absurdity  of  setting  up  imaginary  mediators, 
who  never  had  any  real  existence  at  all.    The  statements 
*  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  301. 


MANUFACTURED  MARTYRS. 


133 


whicli  I  'shall  bring  before  you  would,,  under  other  and 
less  serious  considerations,  provoke  laughter ;  but  they 
might  well  draw  tears  on  behalf  of  ignorant  and  fallen 
human  nature  j  they  are  derived  all  of  them  from  Roman 
Catholic  writers. 

The  origin  of  this  error  also  can  be  traced  to  the 
remains  found  in  the  Catacombs  of  Rome. 

Mabillon,  speaking  of  these  remains,  says,  There 
are  dug  up  two  sorts  of  bodies,  the  one  with  neither 
name  nor  inscription,  the  other  with  one  or  both.  Saints 
of  the  first  kind  have  names  given  them  by  the  Cardinal 
Vicar,  or  by  the  Bishop,  who  presides  over  the  Pontifical 
Chapel.  Saints  of  this  description  are  said  to  be  bap- 
tized 

But  poor  human  bones  were  not  only  made  into  saints, 
and  named,  but  they  were  many  of  them  elevated  into 
martyrs  as  well.  A  "  Holy  Congregation  of  Relics,'' 
held  in  the  year  1668,  issued  a  decree :  ^^The  Holy  Con- 
gregation having  carefully  examined  the  matter,  decides 
that  the  palm  and  vessel  (cup)  tinged  with  blood  are  to 
be  considered  most  certain  signs  of  martyrdom.  The  in- 
vestigation of  other  symbols  is  deferred  for  the  present.''  f- 

While  antiquarians  are  at  issue  as  to  the  substance 
found  staining  certain  cups  placed  in  the  graves,  being 
divided  in  opinion  between  wine,  blood,  and  fragrant  spices, 
"  the  Holy  Congregation"  steps  in  and  settles  the  matter, 
by  raising  the  owners  of  the  graves  to  the  crown  of 
martyrdom;  it  exhibits  unlooked-for  moderation  and 
wisdom  in  postponing  "  for  the  present "  the  considera- 
tion of  the  other  symbols. 

Raoul  Rochette  tells  us  of  one  of  these  manufactured 

*  Mabillon's  Posthamous  Works,  vol.  ii.  pp.  251,  287. 
t  '*  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  174. 


134 


POPERY. 


martyrs^  and_,  altliougli  a  Romanist^  expresses  grave 
doubts  as  to  tlie  genuine  cliaracter  of  the  article.  This 
new  saintj  adopted  so  recently  as  1803^  was  transported 
from  Rome  to  Perugia;  on  his  gravestone  was  repre- 
sented a  pair  of  forceps,,  and  the  words — 
D.  M.  s.  (Sacred  to  the  Divine  Manes — a  Pagan  formula). 

BERNERUS  LIVED  XXlll  YEARS  AND  VII  MONTHS. 

On  this  inscription  M.  Pochette  remarks^  ''''  In  the 
absence  of  any  certain  signs  of  Christianity ^  this  instru- 
ment may  be  considered  as  belonging  to  his  profession. 
Bernerus  therefore  may  have  been  a  poor  hlacksmith, 
Christian  if  you  will,  or  Pagan,  which  supposition  accords 
better  with  the  character  of  his  epitaph,  excepting  for 
the  vessel  of  blood  (?)  found  in  his  grave,  which  is  con- 
sidered an  indubitable  sign  of  Christian  sanctity.''^  * 

Poor  Bernerus — or  more  probably  Yenerius — was 
doubtless  a  Pagan  blacksmith,  and  is  now  "  indubitably^' 
a  martyr  in  glory — let  us  charitably  hope  that  he  is  so  ; 
at  all  events,  let  us  learn  to  be  careful  how,  with  our 
fallible  judgments  and  ignorance  of  men's  hearts,  we 
follow  such  examples,  and  exercise  God's  prerogative  of 
separating  and  distinguishing  saints  from  sinners,  other- 
wise than  by  God's  test ;  t  and  let  all  Christians  be 
thankful  that  their  acceptance  or  rejection  will  not  de- 
pend upon  guessing  antiquarians,  or  even  a  "  Council  of 
Relics,"  but  rather  that  it  is  surely  written,  The  Lord 
hioweth  them  that  are  His/'  J 

Two  more  instances  of  blundering  in  this  unholy  work 

*  Memoires  de  1' Academie  des  Belles  Lettres  et  d'Inscriptions, 
torn,  xiii.,  cited  in  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  181. 

f  "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them,"  Matt.  vii.  16,  20. 
+  2  Tim.  ii.  19. 


MANUFACTURED  SAINTS. 


135 


of  making  mediators  are  mentioned  by  Mabillon,  and 
quoted  by  Dr.  Maitland.*  One  blunder^  you  will  per- 
ceive,, arose  from  ignorance  of  the  Latin  grammar^  and 
tlie  otlier  from  a  defective  knowledge  of  Roman  anti- 
quities. 

An  inscription  was  found  in  the  Catacombs  : 
D.  M.  (To  tlie  Divine  Manes — a  Pagan  formula) 

JULIA  EUODIA  THE  DAUGHTER  MADE  THIS  TO  HER  CHASTE  AND  WELL- 
DESERVING  MOTHER,  WHO  LIVED  LXX  YEARS. 

Never  was  a  saint  more  carelessly  manufactured ;  not 
knowing,  or  not  lieeding,  tlie  difference  between  the 
nominative  and  dative  cases,  the  finder  of  the  inscription 
concluded  that  the  grave  contained  the  i^mains  of  Julia 
Euodia,  and  established  Saint  Julia  Euodia  accordingly. 
This  occurred  at  Tolosa;  but  the  light  of  the  Latin 
grammar  subsequently  dispelled  the  illusion,  and  deprived 
Julia  of  her  saintship,  by  showing  that  it  was  not  her 
tomb,  but  that  of  her  ^'  chaste  and  lu ell -deserving  mother.^' 

The  other  case  was  equally  unfortunate.  An  ancient 
fragment  of  stone  having  been  found  inscribed  thus, 
S.  VIAE,  it^was  taken  to  be  the  epitaph  of  a  Saint 
Viar,  and  certain  well-meaning  persons,  says  Dr.  Mait- 
land,  ^''nothing  daunted  by  the  singularity  of  the  name, 
or  the  total  want  of  evidence  in  support  of  his  sanctity, 
boldly  established  his  worship.^^  Having  subsequently 
applied  to  Pope  Urban  for  indulgences  (that  is,  remission 
of  punishment  for  sin  on  account  of  prayers  addressed 
to  the  saint),  the  antiquarians,  those  troublesome  people, 


*    Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  182,  183. 


136 


POPEEY. 


SO  diflScult  to  satisfy  without  full  inquiry,  sent  for  tlie 
stone,  wlien  it  was  immediately  found  to  be  a  fragment 
with  part  of  the  title  of  Surveyor  of  the  Highways ;  the 
S  being  the  last  letter  in  Prcefedus/^  and  the  VIAE,  being 
the  four  first  letters  of  Viarum ;  it  formed,  doubtless, 
part  of  a  milestone. f 

Another  instance  must  be  quoted,  because  it  shows  a 
boldness  of  invention  which  throws  these  individual 
instances  into  the  shade.  If  any  of  you  have  been  to 
Cologne,  on  the  Rhine,  or  have  read  of  that  ^^holy  city,^^ 
you  will  know  that  it  is  unrivalled  for  the  number  and 
sanctity  of  the  remains  of  saints,  apostles,  and  prophets 
which  it  possesses — a  huge  museum  of  mouldering 
anatomy,  useless  alike  to  the  living  and  the  dead,  and 
only  commemorative  of  the  weakness,  darkness,  igno- 
rance, and  superstition  of  the  human  mind;^^  thus  writes 
a  recent  traveller.  Dr.  James  Johnson.  The  Doctor  is 
incorrect,  however,  in  saying  that  the  remains  are  use- 
less alike  to  the  living  and  the  dead/^  the  dead  are, 
doubtless,  beyond  the  reach  of  their  influence,  but  the 
living  reap  a  fine  harvest  from  the  gifts  of  the  super- 
stitious ;  and  the  payments  made,  I  am  ashamed  to  say, 
by  curious  Protestants,  who  constantly  visit  this  bone- 
house,  are  sufiicient  to  keep  swarms  of  priests  and  monks 
in  idleness  and  luxury,  and  to  perpetuate,  if  continued, 
fraud  and  superstition  to  the  end  of  time.    The  Doctor 

*  Or  the  genitive  or  plural  of  Curator  Viarum,  an  office  fre- 
quently referred  to  in  the  Catacomb  inscriptions. — See  "  Aringhi, 
Roma  Subterinea,"  vol.  ii.,  pp.  338,  339,  etc. 

f  The  lecturer,  to  make  this  plain  to  an  uninformed  audience, 
should  copy  the  inscription  thus,  as  a  diagram:  PrcEfeduS  YIARwrn, 
or  CuratoriS  VIARwm.  The  same  remark  applies  to  the  inscrip- 
tion next  referred  to. 


SAINT  MANUFACTURE. 


137 


himself  admits  tliat  he  was  silly  enough  to  spend  some 
days  and  dollars  in  exploring  these  mummeries  indeed, 
keeping  a  bone-shop  is  the  best  business  going  in 
that  holy  city.  It  would  be  quite  impossible  for  me  to 
enumerate  all  the  wonders  of  this  kind  that  it  contains ; 
suffice  it  to  say,  that  there  is  some  of  the  milh  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  the  head  of  the  Apostle  Peter,  ^'  les  en- 
trailles^'  of  Queen  Mary  de  Medicis,  and  the  skulls  of 
the  three  wise  men  who  offered  gifts  and  adoration  to 
the  infant  Saviour.  I  need  not  say  that  the  brains  of 
the  wise  men  are  not  at  Cologne,  but  the  skulls  are  as 
empty  as  the  heads  of  those  who  pay  for  a  sight  of  them. 

But  all  these  relics  are  inconsiderable,  compared  with 
the  vast  collection  in  the  Church  of  St.  Ursula;  here 
repose  the  mortal  remains  of  a  vast  ^'  army  of  martyrs 
no  less  than  the  bones  of  eleven  thousand  English  virgins. 
How  they  came  there  is  somewhat  uncertain,  and  state- 
ments respecting  their  history  are  very  contradictory. 
It  is  reported  that  they  were  on  their  voyage  to  Rouen, 
and  either  took  the  veil,  or  sacrificed  their  lives,  to  avoid 
marriage  with  the  barbarous  Huns,  who  then  possessed 
the  city.  What  eleven  thousand  young,  unmarried  ladies 
had  to  do  at  Rouen  at  all,  or  why,  in  such  times,  or 
indeed  at  any  time,  they  forsook  the  shelter  of  the 
maternal  roof,  and  in  what  fleet  they  crossed  the  sea,  are 
points  upon  which  history  does  not  inform  us.  There 
are  the  bones,  however ;  the  Church  of  Rome  has  deter- 
mined their  sanctity,  and  instituted  a  service  to  their 
honour.* 

*  The  Salisbury  Breviary  of  1555  (that  is,  service-book  of  that 
diocese  previous  to  the  Reformation)  gives  the  following  prayer 
for  the  feast  of  the  eleven  thousand  virgins  :  *'  0  God,  who,  by  the 
glorious  passion  of  the  blessed  virgin,  thy  martyrs,  hast  made 


138 


POPERY. 


All  tliis  history  of  the  eleven  thousand  virgin  saints 
and  martyrs  is,  doubtless,  to  be  traced  to  the  same  origin 
as  the  other  instances  which  have  been  brought  forward 
— an  incorrect  rendering  of  an  obscure  inscription. 

There  is  nothing/^  says  Dr.  Maitland,  "  to  contra- 
vene the  supposition  that  the  whole  story  is  founded  upon 
a  mistaken  rendering  of  the  inscription — Ursula.  .  et  . 
XI  .  MM  .  vv — interpreted  '  Ursula  and  eleven  thousand 
virgins/  ms>ie2idi  of  Ursula  and  eleven  virgin  martyrs'  * 
Indeed,  in  a  list  of  relics,  published  in  the  year  1117,  some 
of  the  remains  of  the  eleven  virgins  are  mentioned ; 
these  bones  had  not  then  increased,  as  they  did  after- 
wards, a  thousand-fold. 

I  am  fearful  that  I  have  wearied  you  with  the  recital 
of  these  instances  of  saint-manufacture,  and  conclude 
this  part  of  the  subject  by  informing  you,  very  briefly, 
of  a  well-known  invention  of  a  saint,  still  worshipped  by 
the  Church  of  Rome,  notwithstanding  the  forgery  has 
been  rendered  apparent,  and  has  been  exposed  by  learned 
men  of  that  faith.  I  refer  to  the  case  of  St.  Yeronica, 
whose  name  and  existence  are  derived  from  the  words 
Vera  icon  (a  true  likeness),  formerly  inscribed  under 
pictures  which  purported  to  be  representations  of  Christ. 
These  certified  copies  came  in  time  to  be  called  Veronicce, 
and  were  known  by  that  name  to  Christian  writers.  It 
was  not  until  the  fourteenth  century  that  Rome  con- 

this  day  a  holy  solemnity  to  us,  hear  the  prayers  of  thy  family ; 
and  grant  that  we  may  be  freed  by  the  merits  and  intercessions  of 
those  whose  feast  we  this  day  celebrate,"  etc.  ("  Church  in  the 
Catacombs,"  p.  163).  Nothing  could  more  clearly  prove  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  makes  intercessory  mediators  of  saints  than  this 
passage. 

*  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  163. 


SATNT  MANUFACTURE. 


139 


structed  out  of  legends^  based  upon  the  ignorant  use  of 
the  word  Veronicee,  the  saintship  and  history  of  Saint 
Veronica^  and  established  her  worship.  There  is  a 
colossal  statue  of  this  supposed  saint  in  St.  Peter^s,  at 
Rome ;  a  prayer,  issued  by  Pope  John  XXII.,  in  which 
the  representation  of  Christ  is  addressed,  obtains  for  those 
who  use  it  ten  thousand  days^  indulgence.  "  The  hand- 
kerchief  of  Saint  Veronica  is  publicly  worshipped  in 
Rome  on  stated  occasions,  and  the  ceremony  is  performed 
with  the  utmost  splendour  j  no  part  of  the  Romish  ritual 
is  more  calculated  to  strike  the  imagination."  * 

Alas  !  "  how  has  the  faithful  city  become  an  harlot  ! " 
In  place  of  the  worship  of  her  Lord  and  Saviour,  we 
find  the  Church,  whose  faith  was  spoken  of  throughout 
the  world,-*^  f  and  whose  early  professors  joyfully  went 
to  the  flames,  the  beasts,  or  the  torture,  rather  than  com- 
mit the  remotest  act  of  idolatry,  now  glorying  in  her 
shame,  tendering  homage  and  worship  to  departed  saints, 
disembodied  spirits,  and  disentombed  remains  of  mor- 
tality, even  imaginary  men  and  women,  who  exist  only 
in  the  lying  legends  she  has  invented. 

Said  I  not  truly  that  the  religion  which  Rome  pre- 
sents to  her  votaries  is  a  debased,  paganized,  spurious 
form  of  Christianity  ? 

I  have  spoken  of  the  dishonour  done  to  Christ  by 
the  Church  of  Rome,  as  it  regards  his  office  of  Priest 
and  Mediator.  I  have  also  hinted  at  the  dishonour  done 
to  the  sacrifice  which  He  ofi'ered  of  Himself,  by  the  in- 
stitution of  a  perpetually-recurring  sacrifice,  that  of  the 
mass.    I  now  come  to  speak  of  dishonour  done  to  Him 


*     Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  160,  161.        f  Eom.  i.  8. 


140 


POPERY. 


by  another  doctrine  introduced  by  the  Church  of  Rome, 
that  which  teaches  that  there  is  a  lourgatory,  in  which 
Christians,,  after  death,  are  cleansed  or  purged  from  the 
temj)oral  punishment  due  to  them.  I  need  not  pause  to 
convince  you  that  in  Scripture  there  is  no  foundation  for 
such  doctrine.  Complete,  immediate  pardon  and  salva- 
tion are  there  offered  to  ail  true  believers  iu  Jesus  Christ, 
without  any  reservation ;  not  on  account  of  their  merits, 
but  by  virtue  of  the  perfect  sacrifice  which  Christ  oiffered 
for  them.  We  are  assured  that  "  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin;^'*  the  sacrifice  was  com- 
Ijlete — "a  full,  perfect,  and  sufficient  sacrifice,  oblation, 
and  satisfaction  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.-'^  t 

Now  Eome"  asserts  the  insufficiency  of  that  sacrifice, 
and  tells  us,  that  what  the  Saviour  could  not  do,  and  did 
not  do,  her  priests  have  power  to  accomplish,  that  is  to 
release  suff'ering  souls  from  punishment.  This  is  a  serious 
subject,  and  not  to  be  spoken  of  lightly.  The  Bible 
speaks  of  two  states  or  conditions  after  death  :  one  of 
everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  God,  and 
the  other  of  eternal  and  unalloyed  happiness.  No  inter- 
mediate state,  such  as  the  Romish  purgatory,  is  ever  re- 
ferred to.  Those  who  are  blessed  enough  to  attain  to 
heaven  are  assured  that  its  blessedness  is  immediate  and 
complete.  Absent  from  the  body,  present  with  the 
Lord,^-*  is  the  Scripture  doctrine.  J 

No  such  comforting  doctrine  to  pardoned  sinners  is 
held  out  by  the  corrupt  system  of  which  I  speak.  To  the 
believer  Rome  can  only  promise  that,  when  '^absent  from 
the  body,^^  the  soul  descends,  for  a  period  more  or  less 

*  1  John  i.  7. 

t  Communion  Service  of  the  Church  of  England. 
+  2  Cor.  V.  8. 


SALE  OP  PARDON. 


141 


protracted^  into  purgatorial  flames_,  there  to  make  up  in 
punishment  that  which  was  deficient  in  the  atonement 
made  bj  Christ.  This  false  doctrine  places  in  the  hands 
of  the  priest  a  power  such  as  no  earthly  potentate 
possesses ;  over  the  ignorant  and  superstitious  he  wields 
the  powers  of  the  world  to  come-/'  he  assumes  the  pre- 
rogative of  Christ,  who  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth, 
and  shutteth  and  no  man  openeth.^^  *  In  fact,  this 
doctrine  places  in  the  hands  of  the  priest  the  key  of  the 
prison-house,  and  he  has  not  been  loath  to  use  it  as  the 
key  to  this  world^s  treasure.  To  teach  that  there  was  a 
purgatory,  that  the  duration  of  the  detention  there  is  un- 
certain, that  it  can  be  shortened  or  prolonged  at  the  will 
of  the  priesthood,  is  the  most  daring  assumption  of  power, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  the  most  profitable  scheme  of  priest- 
craft, which  the  world  has  witnessed. 

But  you  will  ask  me  as  to  the  extent  or  duration  of 
this  assumed  punishment  due  to  Christians.  I  can  only 
answer  the  question  by  informing  you  of  the  amount  of 
remission  of  this  punishment,  which  diverse  Popes  have 
awarded,  by  way  of  indulgence,  on  certain  prescribed 
terms.  This  will  give  you  some  idea  of  the  probable 
extent  of  this  purgatorial  process,  and  of  the  comfort 
which  Christians  dying  in  that  Church  must  enjoy  in  the 
prospect  of  death.f 

Pope  John  XXII.  granted  on  one  occasion  300  days 
of  pardon ;  Pope  Boniface  to  all  who  say  a  lamentable 
contemplation  for  our  blessed  Lady,^^  etc.,  seven  years 
and  forty  Lents  of  pardon.     John  XXII.,  on  another 

*  Eev.  iii.  7. 

f  I  gather  these  instances  of  indulojence  or  remission  of  punish- 
ment from  the  "  Collection  of  Records,"  in  Part  II.  of  Bishop 
Burnet's  "  History  of  the  Eeformation,"  pp.  38 — 58. 


142 


POPERY. 


occasion^  oflPered  3000  days  of  pardon.  Another  indul- 
gence granted  by  five  holy  fathers,  Popes  of  Rome,  con- 
confers  500  years  and  so  many  Lents  of  pardon.  Pope 
Boniface  YI.  was  more  indulgent  still,  and  granted,  for 
the  repetition  of  certain  prayers  called  Agnus  Dei,  10,000 
years  of  pardon.  Pope  Sixtus,  in  consideration  of  a 
prayer  to  be  devoutly  repeated  before  the  image  of  the 
Virgin,  granted  11,000  years  of  pardon.  Burnet  men- 
tions another  case,  in  which  there  was  granted  to  all 
them  that  before  this  image  of  pity  devoutedly  say  five 
Paternosters,  five  Ave-Marias,  and  a  Credo,  piteously 
beholding  those  arms  of  Christ's  passion,  32,755  years 
of  pardon  j  and  Sixtus  the  Fourth,  I*ope  of  Rome,  hath 
made  the  fourth  and  fifth  prayer,  and  hath  doubled  his 
foresaid  pardon;''  that  is,  he  extended  his  forgiving 
power  to  65,510  years.  What,  let  me  ask,  comes  of  the 
forgiveness  of  all  sin  by  the  blood- shedding  of  Christ,  if 
there  can  remain  to  believers  (Christians,  mark  you),  sixty- 
five  thousand  years  of  ijurgatorial  punishment  ? 

I  need  hardly  point  out  to  you  that  this  doctrine  re- 
introduces that  which  Christ  condemned  and  denounced 
— the  sale  of  ]oardon,  for  pardons  and  indulgences  are 
sold  in  the  Church  of  Rome  to  those  who  can  pay  for 
them.*  Among  Pagans,  the  rich  could  procure  that 
which  the  poor  could  not;  but  the  Gospel  of  the  Saviour 
was  to  be  communicated  to  the  poorest  without  money 
and  without  price ;"  and,  when  John  the  Baptist  sent 
from  his  prison  to  inquire  as  to  the  truth  of  the  Messiah's 
claims,  Christ  pointed,  as  evidence,  to  the  novel  fact  that 
^''the  poor  have  the  Gospel  preached  to  them."  The 
religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  its  pure  form,  is  a  religion 

*  See  a  little  work  entitled  "  The  Religion  of  Money,"  by 
Eoussel.    Seeleys  and  Co. 


PtJRGATOKY. 


143 


especially  for  the  jpoov  man  ;  and  you  may  be  certain  that 
is  spurious  religion  which  exacts  a  toll  as  the  condition  of 
entering  heaven.  The  most  costly  sacrifice  which  could 
be  offered  has  been  slain  for  you_,  and  if  you  offered  all 
the  gold  which  the  world  contains^  it  would  be  but  dross, 
and  valueless,  compared  with  the  nnsearchahle  riches  of 
Christ.  Obtain  an  interest  in  that  offering ;  "  hold  fast 
the  profession  of  your  faith  without  wavering  and  you 
may  laugh  to  scorn  all  the  idle  and  crafty  tales  of  a  pur- 
chasable exemption  from  purgatory. 

Before  I  state  what  the  Catacombs  tell  us  of  purga- 
tory, allow  me  to  inform  you  that  this  Romish  doctrine 
does  not  even  possess  the  merit  of  originality  ;  it  is  a 
clumsy  but  crafty  imitation  of  a  Pagan  idea,  which  is  as 
clearly  written  in  the  ^neid  of  the  Pagan  Virgil,  as  if 
that  poet  had  been  a  Roman  Catholic.   He  thus  writes  : — 

"ISTor  death  itself  can  wholly  wash  their  stains  ; 
But  long-contracted  filth  e'en  in  the  soul  remains. 
The  relics  of  invet'rate  vice  they  wear ; 
And  spots  of  sin  obscene  in  every  face  appear. 
For  this  are  various  ^penances  enjoined  ; 
And  some  are  hung  to  bleach  upon  the  wind  ; 
Some  plung'd  in  waters,  oihQrs  pur q'd  in  fires, 
Till  all  the  dregs  are  drain'd,  and  all  the  rust  expires. 
Then  are  they  happy,  when  by  length  of  time 
The  scurf  is  worn  away  of  each  committed  crime ; 
No  speck  is  left  of  their  habitual  stains. 
But  the  pure  ether  of  the  soul  remains."  * 

And  now  for  the  witness  of  the  Catacombs.  Of  all 
the  doctrines  of  which  I  have  to  speak,  none  would  so 
certainly  have  been  referred  to  on  gravestones  as  the  doc- 

*  "^neid,"  Dryden's  Version,  Book  vi ,  pp.  998—1011;  see 
Original,  Book  vi.,  pp.  736 — 747. 


144 


POPERY. 


trine  of  purgatory,  if  any  sucli  ideas  had  then  been  en- 
tertained by  tbe  early  Christian  Church.  What  expres- 
sions of  desire  for  the  prayers  and  alms  of  the  liWng  to 
extricate  souls  from  the  flames  would  have  been  inscribed ! 
Now  what  is  the  fact  ?  No  mention  ivliatever,  not  even  the 
most  incidental  reference  to  the  state  of  purgatory ^  has  been 
found  in  the  Catacombs.  In  God.  In  Cheist.  In  Peace. 
In  Refreshment.  In  the  home  op  the  Eternal  God. 
Borne  Away  by  Angels.  Resting.  Sleeping.  It  is 
Forbidden  to  Weep.  He  Lives  above  the  Stars. 
Such  are  the  invariable  echoes  of  the  galleries  of  the 
Catacombs.  No  condemnation  to  them  who  are  in  Christ 
Jesus'^  ^'Absent  from  the  body,  present  with  the  Lord" 
^'Having  a  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ."  Such 
were  the  doctrines  and  the  faith  of  the  early  Christians. 
They  believed  in  the  gracious  words  once  spoken  to  a 
poor_,  wretched  sinner,  snatched  from  a  sinful  world  and 
ignominious  death,  to  grace  the  Saviour^s  triumphant 
entry  into  the  world  of  spirits,  there  to  show  Himself  a 
Redeemer,  "  mighty  to  save  " — This  day  shalt  thou  be 
with  Me  in  Paradise." 

Again,  I  ask,  am  I  not  justified  in  saying  that  a  cor- 
rupt, a  debased,  a  spurious,  a  Paganized  Christianity  has 
been  introduced?  That  each  of  the  corruptions  to  which 
I  have  referred — the  sacerdotal  priesthood,  the  sacrifices, 
the  mediators  many,  the  doctrine  of  purgatory — are  to 
be  attributed  mainly  to  the  reintroduction  of  Paganism, 
to  the  dishonour  of  primitive  and  vital  Christianity  ? 

You  were  told,  in  the  outset  of  this  lecture,  that  of 
which  you  were  doubtless  well  aware — that  Rome  practi- 
cally shuts  up  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  her  followers.  It  is 
needless  to  detain  you  by  attempting  to  prove  that  which 


PURGATORY. 


145 


I  am  convinced  you  all  believe — tliat  the  Scriptures  con- 
tain commands  and  encouragements  to  read^  to  searcli^ 
and  to  understand  what  is  contained  in  them,  according 
to  the  ability  which  God  shall  confer  upon  each  one  of  us. 

Now_,  that  which  we  believe  and  practise  on  this 
point  was  the  belief  and  practice  of  the  early  Church. 
The  Bereans  were  commended  for  searching  the  Scrip- 
tures.* Timothy  was  congratulated  that  he  had  known 
them  from  cJiildhoodj  and  enjoined  to  give  attention  to 
reading  them.f  But  we  are  not  confined  to  Scripture 
for  proof  of  this  fact.  I  have  already  quoted  the  words 
of  Tertullian  (p.  112),  who  lived  in  the  second  century : 
he  informs  us  that  at  love-feasts  '^the  Scriptures  were 
read  and  explained."  Also,  Justin  Martyr  says,  "  Upon 
the  day  called  Sun-day,  J  all  that  live  either  in  city  or 
country  meet  together  at  the  same  place,  where  the  writ- 
ings of  the  apostles  and  prophets  are  read,  as  much  as  the 
time  will  give  leave. ■'^  § 

The  fact,  also,  of  the  office  of  lector  (reader)  existing 
proves  that  the  public  service  of  religion  consisted  largely 
of  Scripture-reading.  But  the  fact  is  so  notorious  that 
the  Scriptures  formed  the  chief  study  of  the  early  Chris- 
tians, that  it  must  be  quite  unnecessary  for  me  to  say 
more,  except  it  be  that  every  Christian  writer  of  the  first 

*  Acts  xxvii.  11.  t  2  Tim.  iii.  15,  16;  13. 

X  The  apologist  is  addressing  Pagans,  and  therefore  uses  the 
Pagan  term  "  Sun-day  "  {Dies  Solis).  It  were  well  that  this  term 
were  less  used  amongst  us,  and  that  the  primitive  term,  and  that 
used  in  the  Scriptures  and  found  in  the  Catacombs,  were  substi- 
tuted for  it,  viz.,  "  The  Lord's  Day  "  {Dies  Domini).  la  times  in 
which  the  Divine  origin  of  the  institution,  and  the  perpetual 
obligation  of  its  observance,  are  brought  into  question,  the 
change  would  neither  be  unmeaning  nor  without  its  effects. 

§  Justin  Martyr's  "  First  Apology." 

10 


146 


POPERY. 


three  centuries  quotes  largely  from  the  Scriptures,,  wliich 
he  must  have  possessed ;  indeed^  it  has  been  asserted 
with  much  truth,  that  if  the  sacred  writings  had  been 
lost  or  destroy edj  nearly  the  whole  could  have  been  re- 
covered from  the  Christian  writings  of  the  first  three 
centuries. 

But  you  will  inquire — What  say  the  Catacombs  on 
this  point  ?  The  evidence  is  as  abundant  and  satisfactory 
as  could  be  desired.  The  galleries  of  the  Catacombs 
afford  us  fictorial  illustration  of  the  fact.  Christian 
artists  of  the  Catacombs  drew  upon  Scripture  history  for 
their  inspiration ;  it  was  the  only  history  they  were  ac- 
quainted with  or  cared  to  know. 

Were  we  altogether  in  ignorance  of  the  early  develop- 
ments of  Christian  art  at  Rome,  there  would  be  four 
things  which  we  should  picture  to  ourselves  as  probabili- 
ties in  relation  thereto  : — 

First'l^  Considering  the  abundance  of  suitable  ma- 
terial, the  perfection  to  which  the  fine  arts  had  attained, 
and  the  national  aptitude  of  the  Romans  for  sculpture, 
we  should  expect  to  find  traces  of  art  left,  even  by  the 
humble  Christians  of  the  Catacombs. 

Secondly.  We  should  expect  to  find  that  their  religion 
formed  very  much  the  theme  upon  which  they  exercised 
their  artistic  genius. 

Thirdly.  Amidst  persecution,  suffering,  and  uncer- 
tainty of  life,  we  should  expect  that  they  would  select  such 
subjects  as  would  depict  them  own  position,  or  shadow  it 
forth  by  the  parallel  suffering  or  triumphs  of  others. 

Fourthly.  Reflecting  that  they  were  many  of  them 
Pagans  by  education,  we  should  be  prepared  to  expect 
some  blending  of  ideas.  Pagan  and  Christian,  in  the  de- 
signing of  their  works  of  art. 


EARLY    CHRISTIAN  ART. 


147 


Now  it  is  interesting  to  discover  tliat  in  all  these 
respects  tlie  fine  arts^  as  developed  in  the  Catacombs^ 
answer  exactly  to  tlie  conditions  wliich  we  sliould  have 
predicted  concerning  them.  Much  artistic  merit  in  treat- 
ment and  execution  is  often  apparent ;  Scripture  history- 
is  almost  invariably  the  subject  of  illustration.  The  suf- 
ferings of  God's  people^  or  their  deliverances  from  death^ 
are  the  predominant  topics  (with  matchless  delicacy  of 
feeling  tlieir  own  are  n-ever  obtruded)  :  while  Pagan  incon- 
sistencies occasionally  peep  out,  affording  gratifying  ai- 
teria  of  the  genuine  character  of  the  works  discovered. 

I  now  proceed  to  review  some  few  of  these  interesting 
works  of  art,  remarking  very  briefly  upon  each  in  passing, 
and,  first,  of  the  Old  Testament  subjects. 

Noah,  delivered  in  the  ark,  the  type  of  those  who  had 
sought  refuge  in  the  Christian  Church,  was  not  likely  to 
be  forgotten.  He  is  very  often  represented,  generally  in 
the  act  of  receiving  the  dove  with  the  olive-branch,  sig- 
nifying peace,  hope,  and  reconciliation.  Here  is  one 
representation  of  him  [93],  which  may  be  taken  as  a 
specimen  of  a  very  numerous  class.  The  ark  is  reduced 
to  a  mere  chest,  and  the  patriarch  is  alone.  The  artistes 
type  is  evidently  derived  from  a  Pagan  coin  then  in 
existence,*  and  as  it  was  his  intention  to  convey  an  idea 
or  sentiment,  and  not  to  produce  an  historical  painting, 
it  was  more  easily  accomplished  by  representing  Noah 
and  the  bird  only,  than  by  surrounding  him  with  his 
family  and  the  representatives  of  the  aiiimal  world. 

Next  to  Noah,  perhaps  Jcnah  is  the  general  favourite. 
His  history  was  considered  typical  of  death  and  the  re- 
surrection. "  In  subterranean  chapels,^^  says  Dr.  Mait- 
land,     when  the  living  were  separated  from  the  dead  by 

*  The  Apamean  medal. 


148 


POPERY. 


a  mere  tile  or  slab  of  stone^  and  sometimes  liable  to  be 
mingled  with  tliem  by  the  violence  of  tlieir  enemies,  even 
before  the  conclusion  of  their  worship,  the  hope  of  a  future 
b'fe  naturally  occupied  a  prominent  place  in  their  creed 

*  *  *  and  all  that  could  help  a  trembling  faiih  to 
seize  the  joyful  reality  was  eagerly  adopted.  Jonah 
escaping  from  the  whale,  or  reclining  beneath  the  gourd, 
may  be  everywhere  seen ;  at  first  scratched  on  the  walls, 
and  afterwards  sculptured  on  the  sarcophagi.  In  the 
emblem  of  a  risen  saint,  the  sins  and  sorrows  of  the 
original  hero  were  forgotten.  *  *  *  But  there  is  yet 
further  meaning  in  this  oft-repeated  sculpture  :  '  a  greater 
than  Jonah  is  here.^  It  was  the  Divine  application  of 
this  figure  to  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ  that 
gave  to  it  peculiar  interest ;  for,  by  a  happy  inference, 
the  Church  saw,  in  the  rising  of  her  Head,  the  certain 
resuscitation  of  his  members.  In  this  small  fragment 
of  marble  the  Christian  of  ancient  times  traced 
his  own  career;  his  passage  from  the  unstable  ele- 
ment too  well  expressing  his  present  life  through  the 
gate  of  death,  not  inaptly  represented  by  the  terrible 
monster,  suffered  to  engorge  though  not  to  retain  his 
prey.''* 

Here  [  93  ]  are  two  representations  of  Jonah,  one  of 
them  combined  with  that  of  Noah  just  referred  to  ;  they 
are  both  of  them  sculptured  on  sarcophagi.  The  upper 
drawing  represents  his  ejection  from  the  ship  into  the 
mouth  of  the  great  fish,  and  his  subsequent  escape  from 

•  the  sea  monster.  The  lower  sculpture  shows  his  escape 
from  the  jaws  of  the  fish  to  repose  peacefulh",  which  is 
well  told,  beneath  the  overhanging  gourd.  The  whole  is 
evidently  symbolical,  emblematical,  and  not  strictly  his- 

*  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  303—305. 


MIRACLES. 


149 


torical.  The  very  roch  to  which  Jonah  clings  has  pro- 
bably reference  to  the  common  Scripture  emblem  for 
Christ. 

Here  are  other  Old  Testament  subjects,  all  of  which 
will  bear  a  similar  explanation.  Daniel  delivered  from 
the  lions,,  a  fresco  painting  [  94  ]  ;  also  the  three  youths, 
unharmed,  in  the  furnace  at  Babylon,  from  a  fragment  of 
a  sarcophagus ;  they  are  represented  in  the  attitude  of 
prayer,  before  referred  to  [  97  ]  ;  and  Elijah's  triumphant 
entry  into  heaven  in  a  chariot,  his  mantle,  disproportionate 
in  size,  descending  to  Elisha,  who,  to  tell  the  story  of  his 
comparative  youth,  is  represented  as  a  child  [  95  ] .  This 
latter  subject  exhibits  great  boldness  of  treatment  as  a 
work  of  art.  All  these  subjects  are  of  a  cheerful  and 
encouraging  class.  The  ancient  Church  never  repre- 
sented scenes  of  a  painful  character :  the  deliverance  of  a 
Jew  from  the  lions  of  Babylon  was  preferred  to  the  de- 
struction of  a  Christian  by  those  of  the  Colosseum;  and 
the  three  Hebrews  preserved  from  the  rage  of  Nebuchad- 
nezzar was  a  more  consolatory  subject  than  the  victims  of 
Neronian  cruelty  wrapped  in  pitchcloth,  and  used  as 
torches  to  illuminate  the  circus.^^* 

And  now  to  pass  from  the  Old  Testament  to  the  New  : 
there  is  no  occasion  to  reiterate  the  observations  made, 
for  they  are  also  applicable  here.  The  raising  of  Lazarus 
from  the  dead  is  a  very  frequent  subject  upon  sarcophagi ; 
its  appropriateness  is  at  once  apparent.  Here  is  an  in- 
stance [  95  ]  in  which  the  Eoman-shaped  tomb  and  the 
mummy  of  Lazarus  after  the  Egyptian  fashion,  show  the 
Pagan  artist,  or,  at  all  events,  Pagan  ideas.  At  the  feet 
of  the  Saviour  is  a  figure^   either  Mary  the  sister  of 

*     Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  p.  311. 


150 


POPERY. 


Lazarus,  or  it  may  possibly  be  intended  to  represent  the 
latter,     bound  hand  and  foot  with  grave-clothes.''^ 

A  great  variety  of  our  Lord^s  miracles  are  found  re- 
presented. Here  are  two  [  99  ]j  intended  for  the  mira- 
cles of  the  multiplication  of  the  loaves  and  fishes,  and 
changing  of  the  water  into  wine  at  Cana  of  Galilee. 

It  was  one  of  the  arguments  of  the  infidel  school  of 
the  last  century,  that  if  the  early  Christians  had  believed 
in  the  miracles  of  Christ,  they  would  more  frequently 
have  appealed  to  them  in  their  controversies  with  their 
Pagan  adversaries.  Much  learning  and  ingenuity  is  exer- 
cised, upon  the  reply  to  this  objection,  by  Dr.  Paley,  in 
his  Evidences  of  the  Truth  of  Christianity.''*  Had 
the  Doctor  been  as  well  acquainted  with  the  Christian 
Catacombs  as  some  are  in  the  present  day,  he  might  have 
spared  himself  some  labour,  and  cut  very  short  the  argu- 
ment, by  pointing  to  the  sculptured  ^'evidences''  cut  in 
the  rock  with  an  iron  pen  for  ever. 

Christ  in  his  Scripture  character  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd,'' is  a  very  favourite  decoration  of  the  Catacombs. 
In  three  representations  which  I  show  you,  the  subject  is 
slightly  varied  [  96  ] .  He  is  represented  carrying  home 
the  lost,  the  tender,  or  the  weakly  sheep.  He  is  habited 
in  the  Roman  dress.  In  one  case  the  Pagan  ''  Pan's 
pipes  "  are  represented  to  indicate  his  office  ;  in  another 
you  will  notice  the  monogram  on  the  head,  to  remove  all 
doubt  as  to  the  person  intended.  You  will  observe,  also, 
the  great  diversity  of  age  and  personal  appearance  in 
these  representations.  It  is  evident  that  the  Christians 
of  the  early  Church  never  attempted  any  likeness  of  their 
Divine  Master,  of  whose  appearance,  although  traditional 


*  Part  III.  chap.  v. 


95 

THE    RAISING     OF    LAZARUS,    &     ELIJAH  TRANSLATED. 


36 

THE     GOOD  SHEPHERD. 


EARLY    CHRISTIAN  ART. 


151 


accounts  may  liave  been  transmitted^  no  reliable  likeness 
had  been  preserved. 

As  with  regard  to  their  own  sufferings,  so  the  early 
Christians  appear  to  have  been  equally  indisposed  to  dwell 
upon  those  of  their  Lord.  The  best  and  most  plausible 
reason  which  can  be  assigned  for  this  conduct  is,,  that  the 
Christians  of  that  day  regarded,  more  than  we  have  done 
in  after  ages,  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  of  his  people 
as  matter  for  glorying.  The  Apostles  counted  themselves 
liappy  that  they  were  permitted  to  suffer  persecution  for 
the  sake  of  their  crucified  Saviour ;  and  Paul  could  ex- 
claim, "  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Chnst  V  They  looked  upon  such 
subjects  in  a  cheerful  light,  as  matters  for  rejoicing ;  it 
was  a  much  later  and  colder  age  which  introduced  the 
painful  representations  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ's  human 
nature,  to  aid  flagging  and  almost  expiring  faith. 

Amongst  the  very  few  allusions  to  the  last  hours  of 
our  Lord  upon  earth  are  two,  which  I  show  you  [97^  98]  : 
one  of  them  represents  Pilate,  his  wife,  and  an  attendant ; 
the  former  is  washing  his  hands  after  the  Oriental  mode, 
as  related  by  ^latthew  (chap,  xxvii.  24).  The  subject 
would  seem,  as  Dr.  Maitland  suggests,  to  have  reference 
to  the  declaration  of  our  Lord^s  freedom  from  guilt,  I  am 
innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  person  and  by  in- 
ference, the  innocence  of  the  Christians,  as  it  concerned 
the  charge  of  treason  brought  against  them  by  their 
Pagan  persecutors. 

The  other  sculpture  is  from  a  sarcophagus,  the  subject 
being  Peter  denying  his  Master,  and  the  cock  crowing. 
This  work  of  art  is  of  a  date  somewhat  later  than  the 
time  of  Constantine,  as  one  of  the  Roman  Basilicfe,  or 
courts  of  Justice — made  over  to  the  use  of  the  Christians 


152 


POPEEY. 


in  tliat  reign  as  places  of  worship^ — appears  in  tlie  back- 
ground. These  buildings  serve  to  point  out  tlie  origin 
of  ecclesiastical  arrangements  wbich  have  since  then  come 
very  generally  into  use.* 

Although  incidentally  referred  to^  as  in  the  t"wo  cases 
pointed  out,  it  does  not  appear  that  the  early  Christians 
ever  took  pleasure  in  portraying  the  actual  scenes  of  suf- 
fering through  which  their  Lord  and  Saviour  passed.  It 
is  uncertain  whether  this  arose  from  a  repugnance  to 
represent  scenes  in  which  his  human  form  must  have 
figured  prominently^  and  which,  considering  also  his 
divine  nature,  prompted  by  reverent  feelings,  they  shrunk 
from  attempting,  or  whether,  as  has  been  already  sug- 
gested, they  overlooked  to  a  great  extent  the  sufferings 
of  Christ  in  their  earnest  appreciation  of  the  glory  that 
followed. 

The  monogram,  already  explained,  or  a  cross  of  two 
lines  scratched  on  a  gravestone,  were  at  first  the  simple 
modes  adopted  for  expressing  faith  in  a  crucified  Lord. 
The  transition  from  the  simple  to  the  elaborate,  the 
peaceful  to  the  horrible,  is  well  traced  in  the  following 
extracts : — The  primitive  symbols  were  also  as  rudi- 
mentary as  they  were  cheerful :  tivo  crossed  lines  recorded 
the  whole  story  of  the  Passion.  In  course  of  time,  faith 
begins  to  cool ;  the  sculptor  finds  it  necessary  to  suggest 
rather  more  strongly  the  meaning  of  the  symbol.  About 

*  The  origin  of  the  arrangements  of  ecclesiastical  architecture 
will  be  found  fully  and  satisfactorily  examined  in  Dr.  Maitland's 
"  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  2nd  edit.,  pp.  339—349.  The  Cata- 
comb chapel  and  the  Eoman  court  of  law  having  each  of  them 
contributed  its  share  towards  the  development  of  church  archi- 
tecture, this  point  was  reached  in  the  fourth  century ;  towers  and 
spires  were  added  at  a  later  date. 


.MIRACLES     OF    OUR  LORD. 


EARLY    CHRISTIAN  ART. 


153 


the  year  400^  there  appears  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  a 
white  lamb ;  by  the  help  of  this  sacrificial  emblem^  man- 
kind contrives  to  remember  the  atonement  for  three 
#  hundred  years  longer.  In  the  year  706  the  Quinisextan 
Council  took  away  the  lamb^*  and  painted  in  its  place 
a  living  man,  at  first  seen  standing  beneath  tho  cross_, 
with  arms  extended  as  if  in  prayer.  This  affecting  repre- 
sentation seems  to  have  lasted  out  that  century.  In  the 
ninth  the  painter  raised  Christ  to  the  transverse  beam  ; 
the  darkened  sun  and  moon  now  appear  above  the  cross ; 
but  He  still  prays  with  hands  unconfined.  In  the  tenth 
century  Christ  is  first  represented  as  dead,  the  nails  being 
driven  into  the  hands  and  feet.  About  the  thirteenth  the 
head  drops  on  one  side.  *  *  *  The  painter  haviDg 
developed  the  symbol  of  the  Passion  from  the  simple 
cross  to  the  complete  painting,  was  followed  by  the 
sculptor^  who  beginning  in  the  eleventh  century  with  a 
mere  bas-relief^  in  the  fourteenth  arrived  at  the  poidahle 
crucifix.  This  ivas  material  enough:  faith  had  been  super- 
seded by  sight,  and  sight  by  touch.'^-f  We  learn  in  passing 
what  I  have  before  hinted  at,  the  danger  of  employing 
symbols  in  relation  to  Divine  things  ;  there  is  a  tendency 
in  man,  evidenced  by  his  history  in  all  ages_,  to  abuse  the 
use  of  symbols  and  incur  peril  of  idolatry. 

I  close  this  reference  to  the  fine  arts  of  the  Catacombs 
with  a  quotation,  which  well  and  concisely  sums  up  all 
that  I  have  stated.  "  On  the  whole,  it  may  be  safely 
assumed  that  the  Catacombs^  destined  to  be  the  sepulchre 

*  82nd  Canon. 

t  The  symbolism  was  further  degraded,  and  the  living  crucifix, 
with  its  '*  stigmata"  or  five  wounds,  was  eventually  produced  by 
the  Church  of  Eome. — The  "  Church  in  the  Catacombs,"  pp.  204 
-208. 


154 


POPERY. 


of  the  first  Christians,  for  long  periods  peopled  by  mar- 
tyrs, decorated  during  the  persecutions  of  the  Church 
and  under  the  immediate  dominion  of  sad  thoughts  and 
agonizing  duties,  do  really  offer  on  all  sides  nothing  but 
heroism  in  the  historical  pictures,  and  in  the  purely  orna- 
mental part  nothing  but  graceful  and  cheering  subjects  ; 
as  representations  of  the  vintage,  of  pastoral  scenes,  of 
love-feasts,  of  fruits,  flowers,  palm-branches,  laurel  crowns, 
lambs,  doves,  and  does ;  in  a  word,  nothing  hut  ivhat 
suggests  a  feeling  of  joyous  innocence — such  as  the  world 
hiew  when  it  was  young — and  charity,  such  as  the  Larah 
of  God  first  brought  into  the  world.  Here  are  no  figures 
agonizing  on  the  cross,  no  pictures  of  the  cross  and 
passion,  the  agony  and  bloody  sweat,  the  precious  death 
and  burial.  For  the  crucifixion  you  must  go  to  other 
cemeteries,  which  were  not  decorated  in  the  first  ages  of 
Christianity.  In  the  midst  of  their  agitated  lives,  and  in 
contemplation  of  a  painful  death,  these  first  converts  of 
the  faith  regarded  the  grave  only  as  a  sure  and  short 
road  to  eternal  ]iaj)2nness.  Far  from  associating  with  it 
images  of  torture  and  horror^  they  endeavoured  to  enliven 
the  tomb  with  bright  and  cheerful  colours ;  to  present 
death  under  the  most  agreeable  symbols,  to  wreathe  it 
with  foliage  and  flowers.  In  these  dark  crypts,  among 
all  these  funereal  fragments  and  remnants  of  the  dead, 
you  see  no  sinister  symbol,  no  image  of  distress  and 
mourning,  no  sign  of  resentment,  no  expression  of  hatred 
or  revenge  ;  on  the  contrary,  all  these  objects  breathe 
sentiments  of  composure,  gentleness,  afiection,  and  bro- 
therly love.  *  *  *  Also  in  the  first  churches,  when 
pictures  were  attempted  upon  the  walls  or  cupolas,  the 
subjects  were  all  taken  from  Holy  Writ.  The  painters 
who  worked  above  ground  had  the  same  source  of  inspi- 


EEPEESENTATIONS  OF  GOD. 


155 


ration  as  the  artists  who  decorated  these  Catacombs ; 
and  that  soiirce  was  the  Bible. 

That  word  reminds  me  of  the  point  at  which  we  had 
arrived  in  tracing  the  corruption  of  Christianity  in  the 
Romish  system^  when  I  commenced  the  digression  upon 
the  fine  arts  in  the  Catacombs. 

I  think  I  may  now  return  to  our  argument^  and  ask 
you  whether_,  in  withholding  the  Scriptures  from  the 
people,  and  keeping  them  in  ignorance  of  that  which  is 
the  Christianas  chai'ter — the  inspired  Word  of  God — the 
Church  of  Rome  has  not  again  afforded  evidence  that  she 
has  substituted  a  debased  for  a  primitive  and  pure  Chris- 
tianity j  the  Scriptures  themselves,  the  early  Christian 
writers,  and  the  Catacombs  of  Rome  being  our  wit- 
nesses ?t 

Before  leaving  the  subject  of  the  fine  arts  in  the 
Catacombs,  one  more  testimony  they  will  afford  against  a 
practice  which  Rome  has  introduced  to  her  infinite  dis- 
honour, that  of  representing,  like  her  Pagan  predecessors, 

*  Macfarlane's  "  Catacombs  of  Eome,"  pp.  124 — 26. 

t  Farther  evidence  of  the  possession  of  the  Scriptures  by  the 
early  Christians  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  there  were,  in  times 
of  persecution,  persons  who  gave  them  up,  who  were  termed  tra- 
ditors  accordingly,  i.e.,  traitors  to  God,  who  had  committed  to 
their  custody  a  sacred  gift.  Traditors  were,  by  their  act,  con- 
sidered as  lapsed  persons,  that  is,  apostates  from  Christianity.  At 
a  synod  held  at  Cirta,  in  Numidia,  for  instance,  one  Paul  was 
deposed  from  his  office  as  a  traditor,  and  upon  proceeding  to  con- 
secrate a  successor,  it  appeared,  unhappily,  that  others  present 
had  committed  the  same  crime.  Optatus  de  Schismat.  Donatist. 
lib.  i.  p.  39 ;  Augustine  Cont.  Cresc,  lib.  iii.  cap.  26 — 28.  Many 
other  references  to  the  offence  of  giving  up  the  Scriptures  are 
contained  in  the  writings  concerning  the  early  Church.  See  also 
the  testimony  of  Fenelon  (a  Roman  Catholic),  Q^uvres  S'pirituels, 
tom.  iv.,  p.  241. 


156 


POPERY. 


the  great  God  —  the  eternal,  immortal,  and  invisible 
Jeliovah  —  under  the  form  of  "corruptible  manJ''  The 
early  Christians,  although  with  all  reverence  and  delicacy 
of  feeling  they  portrayed  their  Lord  in  human  form, 
never  ventured  to  design  God  the  Father  in  the  likeness 
of  flesh.  In  cases  in  which  the  subject  required  allusion 
to  the  interference  of  God,  they  hinted  at  it  by  intro- 
ducing a  symbolical  hand.  Here  are  two  instances 
[100]  :  in  one  of  which  Moses  is  represented  taking  the 
tables  of  the  Law  from  a  hand  veiled  in  "  clouds  and 
darkness  in  the  other,  the  outstretched  hand  of  God  is 
represented  as  interposing  to  stay  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac 
by  the  patriarch  Abraham.  This  symbolic  hand  became 
the  germ  from  which  sprang  the  disregard  of  the  Second 
Commandment,  which  grew  with  the  growth  of  Romish 
corruption,  until  it  became  so  flagrant  and  apparent,  that 
it  became  necessary  for  that  Church  to  drop,  as  she  did, 
the  command  from  the  Decalogue.  There  is  found  in  a 
French  MS.  of  the  ninth  century,  a  representation  of 
God  the  Father  as  an  aged  man — precisely  the  Jupiter  of 
the  Pagans  revived.  In  two  MSS.  of  the  Apocalypse,  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  one  of  which  is  in  the  British 
Museum,  there  appear  representations  of  Christ,  as  a 
lamb  standing  on  its  hind  legs,  and  taking  the  book  with 
the  seven  seals  from  "  Him  that  sat  upon  the  throne,^' 
represented  in  each  case  as  a  man.  These  subjects  would 
be  ridiculous  if  they  were  not  painfully  blasphemous  ;  it 
is  quite  out  of  the  question  afibrding  illustrations  of 
them.*  In  later  times  this  ofience  became  more  frequent ; 
and  in  Roman  Catholic  churches  both  pictures  and  carvings 
to  this  hour  afford  evidence  that  God^s  laws  are  dis- 

*  See  Twining's  *'  Symbols  and  Emblems,"  Plate  xi.,  figs. 
3  and  5. 


REPRESENTATIONS   OF  GOD. 


157 


regarded  and  set  at  nought  in  this,  as  in  other  respects. 
If  any  of  you  were  to  cross  the  Channel  to  Calais,  and 
visit  there  the  chief  church,  you  would  see  a  representa- 
tion of  the  Virgin  Mary  as  a  young  woman,  Christ  as  a 
young  man,  and  the  Eternal  Father  as  an  old  man,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  dove.    You  will  picture  to  yourselves 
that  the  Virgin  would  be  represented  as  offering  adoration 
to  the  representations  of  the  persons  in  the  Trinity — no 
such  thing ;  the  Divine  persons  are  crowning  the  head  of 
the  Virgin.    And  so  at  Paris,  in  the  church  called  The 
Madeleine,^^  God  the  Father  is  represented  as  a  man 
reclining  on  a  couch.    The  Eternal  Jehovah,  who  faint- 
eth  not,  neither  is  weary,^^*  is  actually  represented  talcing 
rest  after  the  fatigues  of  creation  !  !    Wherein  is  such  a 
system  better  than  that  of  the  Pagans  of  old?    Is  not 
that  a  deeply -debased  Christianity,  if  Christianity  it  can 
be  called,  which  substitutes  such  religion  for  the  spiritual 
worship  of  a  Spirit  God.    In  this  respect  also  I  would 
have  you  notice  that  the  Catacombs  witness  clearly  against 
Romanism  that  it  is  neither  primitive  nor  pure. 

One  more  illustration  of  my  argument,  and  I  conclude. 
In  nothing  was  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  more  distin- 
guished from  all  that  the  world  had  then  known  of  reli- 
gion, than  in  its  loving  and  Messing  spirit.  Its  existence 
was  based  upon  an  act  of  love  unparalleled.  In  love  to 
God  and  to  human  nature  all  its  laws  are  included  and 
summed  up.  Those  laws,  as  expounded  by  their  Great 
Author,  forbade  cursing,  and  enjoined  blessing  ;  bless, 
and  CURSE  not.'''  With  severity  of  reproof  unusual  with 
the  meek  and  gentle  Saviour,  He  condemned  the  sjnViY  of 
persecution  when  it  appeared  in  the  behaviour  of  his  dis- 

*  Isaiah  xl.  28. 


158 


POPEEY. 


ciples.  "  Ye  hioiv  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of; 
for  the  Son  of  Man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men^s  lives,  hut  to 
save  them/'^  was  his  reply,  wlien  tliey  suggested  tlie  pro- 
pagation of  Ms  Gospel  by  other  means  than  by  kindly 
persuasion  and  the  force  of  Christian  example. 

This  is  not  the  spirit  in  which  his  religion  has  been 
set  before  the  world  by  the  recent  Church  of  Rome.  Alas  ! 
in  this  respect  especially,  she  has  shown  herself  the  parent 
of  unfaithful  daughters,]-  who  have  often  followed  her 
pernicious  example,  and  persecuted  those  who  differed 
from  themselves.    But  Rome  stands  pre-eminently  con- 
spicuous as  a  cursing  and  a  fersecuting  Church;  she 
curses  systematically,  awfully,  in  terms  which  I  dare  not 
repeat  to  you.    And  with  respect  to  persecution  and 
blood- shedding,  she  has  emulated  her  Pagan  predecessors, 
and  earned  for  herself  the  character  accorded  to  her  in 
Inspired  Writ,  ^' drwiken  ivith  the  hlood  of  the  saints." 
It  would  weary  you  were  I  to  attempt  even  to  enumerate 
the  slaughter  she  has  committed  in  the  name  of  the  reli- 
gion of  the  loving  Jesus.    In  the  valleys  of  Piedmont, 
Switzerland,  the  Tyrol,  and  Bohemia,  the  blood  of  Albi- 
genses,  Yaudois,  Yfaldenses,  and  others  who  protested 
against  Rome^s  corruptions,  was  poured  out  like  water. 
In  the  sixteenth  century,  France  affords  an  illustration  of 
the  fiendish  spirit  of  persecution;    men,  women,  and 
children  were  indiscriminately  slaughtered  by  the  sword, 
by  hanging,  roasting  over  slow  fires,  cast  from  high  rocks, 
or  upon  pikes.    Sucking  infants,  who  could  not  know 
their  right  hand  from   their  left,  were  not  spared,  but 
killed  with  bludgeons  before  the  eyes  of  their  mothers ; 

*  Luke  ix.  55,  56. 

f  "  The  Mother  of  Harlots,"  or  unfaithfulness,  she  is  called  in 
Holy  Writ. 


rERSECUTlNG_,  CURSING. 


159 


nor  did  tlie  sex  of  woman  shield  her.  On  one  occasion 
five  hundred  women  were  forced  into  a  barn,  which  was 
set  on  fire,  and  all  were  destroyed.  This  was  but  de- 
sultory and  ineffectual  persecution  ;  a  design  was  formed, 
deliberately,  for  the  utter  extinction  of  pure  religion  in 
France,  and  carried  out  on  the  24th  August,  1572,  and 
lasted  seven  days.  It  is  known  by  the  name  of  the  Mas- 
sacre of  St.  Bartholomew ;  more  than  5000  persons  were 
slaughtered  in  Paris,  and  at  least  20,000  more  in  other 
parts  of  France.  The  Pope  rejoiced  in  this  bloody  deed, 
publicly  returned  thanks  to  God  for  its  success,  and  con- 
gratulated the  French  king  on  the  accomplishment  of  a 
purpose  so  long  meditated  and  go  happily  executed.'^ 
He  even  struck  a  medal,  on  which  he  represented  him- 
self, Gregory  XIIL,  on  the  obverse,  and  on  the  reverse 
the  Massacre,  with  the  inscription,  the  slaughter  of 
THE  HUGONOTS,  1572.''^*  Our  own  country  has  not  escaped, 
although  it  has  been,  by  God's  mercy,  visited  more 
leniently  than  others.  The  Netherlands  were  literally 
drenched  in  blood.  The  Duke  of  Alva  boasted  of  having 
put  to  death  18,000  Protestants  in  six  weeks,  and  the  whole 
number  massacred  in  that  country,  solely  on  account  of 
their  religion,  fell  little  short,  if  at  all,  of  100,000.  In 
Italy,  Spain,  Portugal,  Mexico,  turn  where  you  will,  you 
will  read  the  history  of  Rome's  authority  in  letters  of 
blood. 

The  Inquisition — an  institution  established  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  Reformation — has,  since  its  establishment, 
sacrificed  its  hundreds  of  thousands,  or,  as  some  writers 
assert,  its  millions  of  victims ;  the  total  will  never  b 

*  This  medal  is  described  in  the  Numismata  Pontificum 
Romanorum,"  torn.  i.  p.  336. 


160 


POPERY. 


known  nntil    the  earth  shall  disclose  her  blood,  and  no 
more  cover  her  slain.-'^    Carrying  on  its  proceedings  in 
darkness  and  secresy — violating  the  sanctity  of  domestic 
life,  and  even  of  connubial  attachment,  in  obtaining  its 
victims — condemning  without  a  charge,  and  often  without 
a  hearing — by  fearful  tortures,  extorting  evidence  to  incul- 
pate and  bring  into  the  same  condemnation  those  who  are 
nearest  in  relationship  or  dearest  in  affection — it  appears, 
in  my  humble  judgment,  the  masterpiece  of  Satan's 
cruelty ;  permitted  to  exist  only  to  warn  us  to  come 
out  of^^  and  keep  clear  of  Eome  and  her  system.  And 
think  not,  my  friends,  to  deceive  yourselves  by  saying, 
"  This  is  an  old  story,  and  a  state  of  things  long  past  and 
gone.''^     Tell  me  which  of  the  persecuting  and  cursing 
canons  of  Rome  has  been  repealed,  and  my  charity  will  be 
prepared  to  admit  that  she  has  changed  her  character ; 
let  me  see  that,  although  unrepealed,  she  has  ceased  to 
use  them,  and  I  will,  even  then,  admit  it.  But  her  bloody 
statutes  are  on  her  books ;  her  persecuting  pictures  adorn 
the  walls  of  the  Pope^s  palace;  her  sanguinary  medals  are 
in  the  Pope^s  collection ;  and  blood  is  even  now  on  her 
hands  in  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century.  England 
was  once  a  persecutor  for  conscience  sake.  On  her  statute 
books  were  laws  enjoining  the  burning  of  heretics ;  the 
imprisonment,  multilation,  and   execution  of  non-con- 
formists ;  she  sanctioned  the  use  of  the  torture  to  extort 
evidence.     Had  these  laws  remained  unrepealed,  how 
could  she  have  replied  to  the  charge  of  persecution  and 
cruelty  ?    But  Eome,  in  this  respect,  since  she  fell,  is 
unchanged  and  unchanging.    Even  while  I  address  you, 
her  recognized  organs  are  justifying  persecution,  and  in- 
timating that  she  still  thirsts  for  blood.  I  will  not  read  to 
you  what  Protestants  say  of  Rome,  but  I  will  read  what 


LOVING  SPIEIT  OP  EAELY  CHURCH.  IGl 

Rome,  speaking  in  the  Univers/^  her  recognized  organ 
on  the  Continent,  says  about  us.* 

A  heretic,  examined  and  convicted  by  the  Church, 
used  to  be  dehvered  over  to  the  secular  power  and 
punished  with  death.  Nothing  has  ever  appeared  to  us 
more  natural  or  more  necessary.  More  than  100,000 
perished  in  consequence  of  the  heresy  of  Wicliflfe ;  a  still 
greater  number  by  that  of  John  Huss;  it  luould  not  he 
possible  to  calculate  the  bloodshed  caused  by  the  heresy  of 
Luther,  and  it  is  not  yet  over.  After  three  centuries,  ive 
are  at  the  eve  op  a  eecommencement.-'^ 

And  now,  what  say  the  Catacombs  to  the  spirit  of 
their  Christian  occupants  ?  Surely,  if  ever  there  were  men 
entitled  to  curse,  to  retaliate,  and  to  revenge,  it  was  these 
poor  outcasts ;  proscribed  for  no  crime,  persecuted  and 
put  to  death,  without  law,  without  trial,  and  without 
mercy.  But  mark  the  fact,  not  one  word  of  hatred,  re- 
venge, dislike,  is  ever  expressed  against  their  persecutors 
and  enemies  ;  not  even  a  stray  scrawl  is  to  be  found  on 
the  walls  of  their  prison,  implying  a  desire  to  retaliate, 
to  curse,  or  to  avenge.  Such  inscriptions  as  the  following 
ha,ve  been  found,  but  they  breathe  a  different  spirit : — 

MAXIMINUS,  WHO  LIVED  XXIII  YEARS;  FRIEND  OF  ALL  MEN. 

IN  CHRIST,    ON  THE  FIFTH  BEFORE  THE  KALENDS  OF  NOVEMBER  SLEPT 
CORGONIUS,  FRIEND  OF  ALL,  AND  ENEMY  OF  NONE. 

The  history  of  their  triumph  under  Constantino  tells 
the  same  tale.    When  released  from  the  persecutions  of 

*  Yide  "L'Uuivers,"  August,  1851.  Also  articles  written  in 
August,  1872,  the  tercentenary  of  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartho- 
lomew, justifying  that  act. 

11 


162 


rOPERY. 


the  Pagans,  and  armed  with  the  powers  of  the  State, 
they  turned  not  those  powers  against  their  enemies  and 
persecutors ;  they  were  more  busied  in  the  manumission 
of  slaves,  and  in  putting  down  the  bloody  games  of  the 
circus,  than  in  recording  or  revenging  the  injuries  they 
had  received.  Would  that  it  were  in  the  power  of  the 
historian  to  trace  the  same  line  of  conduct  in  after 
times  ! 

Again,  I  ask,  am  I  not  justified  in  asserting  that 
Christianity  has  been  corrupted;  that  the  Romish  system 
has  largely  borrowed  the  cursing,  persecuting,  and  blood- 
thirsty spirit  of  Paganism  ?  that  for  the  Christian  religion 
of  the  Catacombs  and  the  Bible,  there  has  been  sub- 
tituted  a  false,  a  spurious  imitation,  which  does  not  bear 
the  impress  of  the  Divine  original  ? 

To  the  objection,  If  Christianity  is  a  Divine  institu- 
tion and  remedy f  why  has  it  not  effected  more  completely 
its  mission  hy  removing  evils  which  still  afflict  our 
world  ? "    I  have  replied,  "  Because  Christianity  was 

CORRUPTED,  AND  IS,  TO  A  GREAT  EXTENT,   CORRUPTED  STILL/^ 

Had  time  permitted,  the  proof  could  have  been  much 
extended,  but  I  have  preferred  confining  myself  to  the 
fundamental  errors  of  the  system ;  all  others  matters  are 
mere  accessories  and  sequences.  I  have  made  plain,  I 
trust,  that  these  fundamental  corruptions  consist  in  a 
derogation  from  the  honour,  a  usurpation  of  the  rights  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  setting  aside  his  teaching  and 
infringing  upon  his  various  oflflces  :  of  Priest,  by  sub- 
stituting an  unauthorized  priesthood ;  of  Saviour,  by 
supplying  a  supplementary  sacrifice ;  of  Mediator,  by 
adding  a  host  of  unnecessary  intercessors ;  of  Prophet, 
by  withholding  the  inspired  Word  of  God.    And,  as  a 


RECAPITULATION. 


163 


consequence^  Rome  having  reverted  to  the  Pagan  system 
in  all  these  respects,  she  has  naturally  come  to  display 
the  worst  features  of  Pagan  spirit. 

Why  this  corruption  of  truth,  and  consequent  sus- 
pension of  the  hopes  of  the  world,  has  been  permitted,  I 
again  repeat  it  is  not  for  us  to  determine.  Suffice  it  to 
reply,  that  it  was  forehiown  and  clearly  predicted,  and 
that  the  true  Church  of  Christ,  from  the  days  of  the 
Apostles  to  this  hour,  has  known  the  fact,  and  been  con- 
soled also  by  the  knowledge  that  the  destruction  of  the 
system  is  also  determined  upon,  and  that  it  will  be  sudden, 
fearful,  and  complete.* 

In  this  view  of  the  subject,  how  important  is  it  for  us 
to  understand  clearly  the  principles  of  the  system,  so  as 
to  keep  clear  of  its  corruptions ;  for  the  Word  of  inspira- 
tion, in  telling  of  its  coming  judgment,  informs  us  also  of 
a  "  YoicQ^'  which  is  loudly  to  sound,  and  which  even  my 
feeble  and  unworthy  utterance  may  be  permitted  even 
now  to  swell :  Gome  out  of  her,  my  'people,  that  ye  he  not 
partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her 
plagues.'^  t 

The  number  of  those  who  still  submit  themselves  to 
the  teachings  of  Rome  is  very  great,  and  she  has  many 
admirers  who  in  secret  bow  the  knee  to  her  without  openly 
professing  it.  This  being  so,  it  may  be  asked  by  some  of 
you,  "How  comes  it  that  so  many  are  deceived,  and 

*  See  "Apostolic  School  of  Prophetic  Interpretation,"  by  Dr. 
Maitland,  in  which  the  belief  that  Rome  is  the  predicted  Babylon 
of  the  Apocalypse  is  shown  to  have  been  the  faith  of  the  Christian 
Chnrch  in  every  age. 

f  Rev.  xviii.  4. 


164 


POPERY. 


claim  for  Romanism  that  it  is  'primitive^  Jioli/j  universalj 
and  a]iostolic  ? 

I  must  first  remind  you  that  a  numerical  majority 
(even  if  Rome  possessed  it)  could  not  determine  a 
question  of  truth  or  error.  When  Christianity  arrived  in 
the  world_,  Paganism  was  all  but  universal :  that  fact  did 
not^  however_,  prove  Paganism  true  and  Christianity  false. 
At  the  present  moment  it  is  believed  that  the  worshippers 
of  Buddha  in  India  and  China  outnumber  the  professors 
of  any  other  religious  sect_,  but  you  will  perceive  that  that 
fact  cannot  determine  the  truth  of  Buddhism.  Thus  the 
number  of  those  who  are  deceived  by  error  cannot  con- 
vert error  into  truth.  And  so  with  regard  to  pertinacious 
reiteration  of  a  statement :  a  falsehood^  however  often  re- 
pestedj  is  a  falsehood  still.  The  Ephesians  of  old  con- 
tinued by  the  space  of  two  hoars  to  reiterate  Great  is 
Diana  of  the  Ephesians^"  without  establishing  the  dignity 
of  their  imaginary  divinity.  The  progress  of  truth  is 
ever  slow^  while  error  moves  with  rapid  steps  :  the 
reason  is  obvious;  error  is  seized  upon  by  those  who 
ask  no  evidence^  while  the  searchers  after  truth,  hitherto 
a  small  minority  of  mankind_,  adopt  it  only  after  delibe- 
rate examination. 

I  will  tell  you,  however,  another  secret  of  the  power 
of  Romanism.  I  have  said  that  a  falsehood,  however 
often  reiterated,  can  never  become  truth ;  but  it  is  also  a 
lamentable  fact,  that  by  the  constant  reiteration  of  a^ false- 
Jioodj  it  acquires  in  our  iintliinMng  world  the  force  of 
truth.  This  is  the  reason  why  the  system  I  speak  of  has 
so  many  adherents,  notwithstanding  its  flagrant  depar- 
tures from  primitive  and  pure  Christianity.  It  is  un- 
happily the  case  in  this  world  of  ours,  both  in  commerce 


FALSEHOOD. 


165 


and  m  religion^  tliat  the  corrupted,  debased,  adulterated 
article  passes  too  frequently  for  the  genuine  and 
the  pure,  upon  the  word  of  the  loudest  and  boldest 
asseverator. 

This  tendency  in  falsehood  to  pass  unchallenged  and 
the  true  reason  of  its  success  are  so  well  stated  by  a  living 
poet,  that  I  cannot  forbear  quoting  him  : — 

"  Build  a  lie — yes,  build  a  lie, 

A  large  one — be  not  over  tender ; 
Give  it  a  form,  and  raise  it  high, 

That  all  the  world  may  see  its  splendour ; 
Then  launch  it  like  a  mighty  ship 

On  the  restless  sea  of  men's  opinion, 
And  the  ship  shall  sail  before  the  gale 

Endued  with  motion  and  dominion. 

Though  storms  may  batter  it  evermore, 

Though  angry  lightnings  flash  around  it, 
Though  whirlwinds  rave,  and  whirlpools  roar, 

To  overwhelm  and  to  confound  it. 
The  ship  shall  ride,  all  wrath  of  time 

And  hostile  elements  defying  : 
The  winds  of  Truth  are  doubtless  strong, 

But  great 's  the  buoyancy  of  lying. 

And  though  the  ship  grow  old  at  last. 

Leaky,  and  water-logged,  and  crazy. 
Yet  still  the  hulk  endures  the  blast, 

And  fears  no  weather,  rough  or  hazy  ; 
For  should  she  sink,  she'll  rise  again. 

No  strength  her  rotten  planks  shall  sever  ; 
Give  her  hut  size  and  (he  ivorst  of  lies 

May  float  about  the  world  for  every  * 

I  must,  however,  conclude  with    a  remark  or  two 
*  Dr.  Mackay. 


166 


POPERY. 


by  way  of  lessons  wliich  we  may  derive  from  the  subject 
we  Lave  been  considerinor. 

o 

First.  I  will  suggest  another  answer  with  which,  from 
to-night_,  you  may  be  furnished,  when  Romanists  ask  you, 
as  they  are  very  fond  of  doing  in  their  ignorance,  "  Where 
was  your  religion  before  the  Reformation?"  There  have 
been  two  answers  usually  given  to  this  question ;  one  of 
them  distinguished  by  its  wit,  and  the  other  by  its  sound- 
ness. The  first  reply  is,  in  fact,  a  counter- question — 
Where  was  your  face  this  morning,  before  you  washed 
it  Now,  this  reply  I  do  not  recommend  you  to  use.  I 
would  rather  advise  you  to  reply,  It  was  in  the  New 
Testament]^-'  where,  if  your  faith  be  sound,  it  will 
assuredly  be  found.  But  from  to-night  you  can  reply 
also,  It  ivas  in  the  Catacombs  of  Rome.''  There  was 
primitive  and  pure  Christianity,  and  that  will  be  "primitive, 
holy,  universal,  and  apostolic  religion  which  resembles  it. 

Then,  secondly,  notice  the  wise  providence  of  God 
with  regard  to  the  preservation  of  the  antiquities  of  the 
Catacombs.  Hidden  from  the  world  during  a  thousand 
years,  they  came  forth  just  as  the  corruption  of  Rome  was 
complete  and  the  reformation  from  error  commenced,  as 
important  witnesses  in  the  controversy  which  was  hence- 
forth to  be  maintained ;  but  the  state  of  learning  was  not 
then  favourable  for  the  full  development  of  their  testi- 
mony. The  Popes,  however,  preserved  the  stones  in 
their  museum ;  eminent  antiquarians  (Roman  Catholics) 
copied  and  published  the  inscriptions,  and  thus  preserved 
them  from  being  lo?t,  until  this  day,  when  the  enemy 
coming  in  like  a  fiood,"  Christians  are  permitted  to  lift 


IMrROVEM£NT. 


1G7 


them  up  as  a  standard  against  error  and  false  religion. 
This  is  not  the  first  time  in  the  world's  history  that  a 
culprit  has  treasured  up  the  evidence  wJiicli  has  ultimately 
proved  the  means  of  his  conviction. 

Lastly.  If  you  loould  hiow  Cliristiawty,  learn  it  from 
the  Bible.  Which  of  you,  having  the  option  of  drinking 
at  the  fountain-head  of  the  river,  or  of  slaking  your 
thirst  from  its  turbid  and  polluted  waves  after  it  has 
scoured  some  mighty  city,  would  not  rather  prefer  the 
pure  crystal  draught  from  the  unpolluted  source  ?  Study, 
then,  this  Divine  institution,  where  its  features  are  truth- 
fully delineated  in  the  pages  which  record  the  words  and 
actions  of  its  Divine  Founder,  and  attend  the  teaching  of 
those  who  draw  water  the  purest  from  these  wells  of 
salvation.'^  Do  not  be  so  unwise  or  so  unjust  as  to  con- 
demn that  which  is  in  itself  pure  and  holy,  and  calculated 
to  make  you  unspeakably  happy,  because  some  have  forged 
counterfeits,  and  passed  them  for  the  true.  You  act  not 
so  with  respect  to  the  secular  affairs  of  life.  Money  still 
possesses  its  value,  and  fine  gold  is  still  esteemed  by  you, 
notwithstanding  it  is  sometimes  counterfeited  by  baser 
metal.  Pictures  by  eminent  artists  command  and  main- 
tain their  price,  even  though  copies,  unworthy  of  the 
original,  are  abroad.  Oh!  that  it  were  thus  with  regard 
to  the  more  important  concerns  of  our  souls.  We  take 
up,  unthinkingly  and  without  examination,  anything  pre- 
sented to  us  as  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  either  reject  it 
altogether,  because  of  some  unattractive  and  repulsive 
feature  which  belongs  not  to  it,  or,  if  receiving  it,  we 
render  homage  to  some  distorted  representation,  to  the 
dishonour  of  the  Divine  Originator. 


168 


POPERY. 


May  it  be  your  lot  and  minej  so  to  learn  Clirist  from 
tlie  inspired  reflection  He  has  left  behind  Him,  that  we 
all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  may  be  changed  into  the  same  likeness  from  glory 
to  glory,  e^en  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord/^* 

*  2  Cor.  iii.  18. 


Simmons  &  Botteu,  Priaiters,  Shoe  Lane,  E.G. 


t\}t  same  S[ut})or. 


Second  Edition. 

THE  PROGEESS  OF  LOCOMOTION. 

Being  Two  Lectures  on  the  Advances  made  in  Artificial  Locomotion  in  Great 

Britain. 

{Illustrated  hy  Diagrams  ly  the  Working  Mens  Educational  Union.) 
W.  Thoen,  28,  Paternoster  Kow,  E.G.    Price  Is. 

Fourth  Edition. 

PEACTICAL  HINTS  TO  UNPRACTISED  LECTURERS 
TO  THE  WORKING  CLASSES. 

With  a  Catalogue  of  Diagrams,  etc.,  published  to  aid  Lecturers ;  and  Lists 
of  Subjects  Lectured  upon  by  Correspondents  of  the  Working  Men's  Educa- 
tional Union. 

W.  Thoen,  28,  Paternoster  Eow,  E.G.    Price  Sd. 


Second  Edition. 

AN  HOUR  WITH  THE  PILGRIM  FATHERS 
AND  THEIR  PRECURSORS. 

[Illustrated  hy  Diagrams  hg  the  Working  Mens  Educational  Union.)  ^ 
W.  Thobn,  28,  Paternoster  Kow,  E.G.    Price  Is. 


Second  Edition. 

THE  PILGRIM  FATHERS  NEITHER  PURITANS 
NOR  PERSECUTORS  :  A  LECxrEE. 

A.  W.  BE^"NETl^,  Bishopsgate  Street,  London.    Price  6d. 
Second  Edition. 

A  STATISTICAL  VINDICATION  OF  THE 
CITY  OF  LONDON; 

OR,  FALLACIES  EXPLODED  AND  FIGURES  EXPLAINED. 

A  Treatise  on  the  position  and  relative  importance  of  the  City  of  London, 
compared  with  the  other  Districts  of  the  Metropolis  in  regard  to  its  Popu- 
lation, Traffic,  Houses,  Rateable  Value,  Commerce,  Trade,  Shipping,  Crime, 
and  Police ;  with  particular  reference  to  the  question  of  the  Local  Govern- 
ment of  London. 

Price,  cloth  boards,  2s.  6d. 


London:  LONGMAN  &  CO. 


[advertisement.] 


lalST^  0!F  DIAGRAMS 

FOR  THE 

ILLUSTRATION  OF  LECTUHES, 

Published  by  tee  Working  Men's  Educational  Union, 
28,  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  E.G.  W.  THORN,  DEPOSITARY. 


These  Diagrams  are  3  feet  by  4  feet  in  area;  printed  on  cloth; 
adapted  for  distant  inspection  ;  coloured  for  gas  or  candle-light ;  and 
are  both  durable  and  portable.  They  may  be  had  singly  or  in  sets. 

Price  35.  each  Diagram  ;  double^  treble,  and  quadruple  sizes  in  proportion. 

THE  USUAL  ALLOWANCES  TO  SUBSCRIBERS  AND  THE  TRADE. 


ni4GR4.M  (Physiology.) 

No.  54  and  55    Human  Skeleton  [double  size,  6  feet  by  4  feet). 

56  Organs  of  Mastication,  Dt^glutition,  &c. 

57  Organs  of  Digestion, — gullet,  stomach,  &c. 

58  Organs  of  Circulation, — heart,  showing  valves,  &c. 

59  Organs  of  Circulation  and  Respiration. 

60  Organs  of  Sensation, — brain,  nerves,  &c. 

61  The  Skin,  its  Structure  and  Appendages. 

62  Effects  of  Tight  Lacing. 

63  Effects  of  Intemperate  Use  of  Alcoholic  Liquors. 

See  also  Nos.  487  to  491. 

(Houses  in  the  East.) 

64  Booths  made  of  Branches -Feast  of  Tabemaclei. 

65  Progress  of  Architecture — Huts,  Capitals,  &c. 

66  Windows  —  Balconies,  Kiosks,  &c  ,  of  Eastern  Houses. 

67  Oriental  Doors  (Arabic)  with  writing  thereon. 

68  Ground  Plan  ani  Section  of  Oriental  House. 

69  Court  of  Oriental  House,— interior  view. 

70  Eoofs  of  ditto — House-tops,  Dome,  and  Minaret. 

71  Tents,  various;  and  Booth  of  Hurdle-work. 

72  Cave-dwelling— interior. 

73  Rock- dwellings  in  Edom  or  Petra— exterior. 

(Cruelties  of  Idolatry,  Pagan  Practices.) 

74  Offering  Children  to  Moloch. 

75  Druid  Sacrifice  as  described  by  Caesar. 

76  Child  Murder  in  Indian  Temple. 

77  Hindoo  Suttee,  or  Widow-burning. 

78  Dying  Gladiator  in  the  Colosseum. 

79  Gladiatorial  Combat — Bas-reliefs  from  Pompeii. 

See  also  Xos.  272  and  275. 


3 


DIAGRAM  (The  Catacombs  at  Rome,  and  Early  Chzistianity.) 

Ko.    80    Gallery,  with  Tombs,  in  the  Catacombs  at  Rome. 

81  Tombs  and  Slabs  in  diito. 

82  Fossors — Inscriptions  relating  to,  in  ditto. 

83  Phonetic  Symbols,  referring  to  names  in  ditto. 

84  Ditto — referring  to  Trades  and  Occupations. 

85  Ditto  ditto 

86  Religious  Symbols — Monogram  of  Christ. 

87  Suncbies — Fish  Symbol — Crown  and  Palms,  &c. 

88  Religious  Symbols — Doves,  Ship,  Anchor. 

89  Inscriptions — Chrstian  and  Pagan  contrasted. 

90  Epitaphs  of  Four  Martyrs. 

91  Praying  Figures — Bfllicia  and  the  Apostle  Paul. 

92  Painting  of  Love  Feast,  and  Cups 

93  Bas-reliefs — 1,  Xoah  and  Jonah  ;  2,  Jonah. 

94  Fresco  Painting — Daniel  and  the  Lions. 

95  Bas-reliefs — 1,  Raising  of  Lazarus  ;  2,  Elijah's  Translation. 

96  Representations  of  ''tt  e  Good  Shepherd." 

97  Bas-reliefs — Pilate  Wa>hing  his  Hands  ;  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and 

Abednego,  in  the  "  Fiery  Fm-nace." 

98  Bas-relief — Peter  Denying  his  Lord. 

99  Paintings— Miracle  of  Loaves  and  Fishes,  ditto  of  Water  changed 

into  Wine. 

100  Bas-reliefs — Abraham  and  Isaac  ;  Moses  receiving  the  Tables  of 

the  Law. 

(Mechanics.) 

101  The  Lever  and  its  Applications. 

102  The  Pulley,  the  Wheel  and  Axle 

103  The  Inclined  Plane,  Wedge,  and  Screw. 

(Optics— The  Telescope.) 

104  The  Human  Eye. 

105  Refraction  of  Light,  with  Section  of  Lenses, 

106  Refracting  Telescopes — The  Galilean  and  the  Terrestrial. 

107  Great  Refracting  Telescope  at  Cambridge 

108  Reflecting  Telescopes — The  Newtonian  and  the  Cassegrainian. 

109  Lord  Rosse's  Great  Reflecting  Telescope. 

(Astronomy— The  Nebulae.) 

110  Yarious  forms  of  Nebulce. 

111  The  Nebula  in  Hercules. 

112  The  Dumb  Bell  Nebula. 

113  The  Crab  Nebula 

114  and  115    The  Whii-lpool,  or  Spiral  Nebula,  double  size. 

(Optics— The  Microscope.) 

116  External  View  of  a  Compound  Microscope. 

117  Internal  Arrangement  of  its  Lenses 

118  Works  of  Nature  and  of  Art,  contrasted. 

119  Yarious  Objects  Magnified. 

120  Cheese  Mite,  Crustaceous  Animalcules,  &c. 

121  Yarious  Animalcules. 


4 


DIAGRAM  (Life  in  Australia,) 

No.  121  The  Voyage— Table  Mountain,  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

122  Emigrant  Ship  arriving  at  Sydney. 

123  Australian  Farm,  Sheep  Washing. 

124  Going  to  the  Diggings. 

125  Gold  Washing  at  ditto. 

126  Escort  of  Gold  ;  Native  Police. 

128  Natives  and  Native  Hut. 

129  Corrobory,  or  Dance  of  Natives. 

130  Animals  and  Birds  of  Australia. 

131  Trees  and  Plants  of  Australia. 

(Homes  in  the  East  and  Domestic  Arrangements. 

132  Sitting  Postures  amongst  Orientals. 

133  Throne  and  Chairs — Assyria. 

134  Throne  and  Chairs— Egvpt. 

135  Tables  from  Egypt  and  Assyi'ia. 

136  Washing  Hands— Oriental  Method. 

137  Modes  of  Eating  in  the  East. 

138  Sleeping  Accommodations — Oriental. 

139  Mode  of  Grinding  Corn  in  the  East. 

140  Oriental  Lamps  and  Oven. 

141  Water  and  Wine  Skins  in  the  East. 

(Astronomy— Comet.) 

142  Two  Views  of  the  Comet  of  1853. 

See  also  No.  251. 

(Locomotion— Travelling  in  the  Old  Times.) 

143  Saxon  Chariots  or  Wheel  Beds. 

144  Saxon  Waggon,  and  Lady  on  Horseback. 

145  Female  Horsemanship  in  the  15th  Centurj. 

146  Horse  Litter  of  14th  Century. 

147  Qneen  Isabella  of  France  in  her  State  Litter. 

148  Travelling  Waggon  of  14th  Century. 

149  Pack  Horses  and  Drivers. 

150  State  Coaches  of  Queen  Elizabeth  and  her  Attendant 

151  Coaches  of  1616  and  1696. 

152  Carriages  of  the  Eeign  of  Queen  Anne. 

153  Modern  Stage  Coach. 

154  Railway  Train— Night. 

(For  Illustration  of  High  Numbers  in  Astronomy 

155  One  MiUion  Points,  10  ft.  by  10  ft. 

(Ruins  of  Nineveh.) 

156  Human-headed  Winged  Lion,  from  Nineveh. 

157  Slab  from  Nineveh,  Sennacherib  before  Lachish. 

158  Architectural  Ornaments,  &c. 

159  Assyrian  Temple,  Nimroud. 

160  Pottery,  Helmets,  &c. 

161  Jewish  Captives,  imploring  mercy  of  Sennacherib. 

162  Eagle-headfd  Human  Figure,  Nisroch. 

163  Nirarod,  the  "  Mighty  Hunter." 

164  King  in  War  Chariot,  fording  a  River. 

165  Transport  of  Winged  Bull  by  Assyrians. 

166  King  Hunting  Lions,  Religious  Symbols. 

167  Sieges,  with  Mounds,  Battering  Ram,  &c. 


5 


DiAGKAii  (Ruins  of  Nine-veh.— continued.) 

No.  168  Transport  of  Winged  Bull,  by  Mr.  Layarcl ;  Mound  of  Nimroul. 

169  Banquet  of  Wine. 

170  Heads  of  Slain  counted. 

171  Map  of  the  Tigris,  with  Site  of  Nineveh. 

172  Cruelty  to  Captives,  Tongues  torn  out,  &C-. 

173  .Restored  Exterior  of  Assyrian  Palace. 

17-i  Archive  or  Record  Chamber  at  Kouyimjik. 

1 75  Eyes  of  Captive  put  out  by  King  of  Assyria. 

(The  Literary  History  of  the  Bible.) 

176  Writing  on  Stone — The  Rosetta  Stone. 

177  Picture  Writing  from  Karnak,  Thebes. 

178  Ancient  MSS.  and  Writing  Materials. 

179  Multiplication  of  Copies— Scriptorium  and  Scribe. 

180  Multiplication  of  Copies— Printing  Press. 

181  The  Burnt  Roll,  or  the  Scriptures  destroyed. 

182  Bible  Biu^ing  at  Paul's  Cross. 

183  Wycliff  before  Archbishop  Courtenay. 

184  The  Bible  Chained,  as  read  in  the  Crypt  of  St.  Paul's. 

185  The  Death  of  the  Venerable  Bede. 

186  Luther  finding  the  Bible  in  the  Library  at  Erfurt.  ] 

187  Luther  Translating  the  Bible  into  German. 

188  Search  for  New  Testaments  at  Oxford. 

189  Bible  Society's  House  and  Warehouse. 

190  Interior  View  of  St.  Paul's,  Jubilee  of  Bible  Society. 

See  also  No.  199,  and  Nos.  492  to  498. 

(The  Reformation  in  England.) 

191  Cardinal  Wolsey  going  in  Procession  to  the  King's  Chapel. 

192  Burning  of  John  Brown  the  ^Martyr's  Feet. 

193  Worshippers  at  the  Altars  of  St.  Thomas  and  the  Virgin. 

194  Exposure  of  the  Inner  Machinery  of  the  Rood  of  Kent. 

195  Legates  Presiding  at  the  Court  for  Divorce  of  Queen  Catherine. 

196  Monks  Carousing  at  Newstead  Abbey. 

197  Parliament  submitting  to  Cardinal  Pole. 

198  Burning  of  Ridley  and  Latimer  at  Oxford. 

199  The  Bible  and  the  Printing  Press. 

(Geology.) 

200,  201,202    Triple  size.   Section  of  the  Earth's  Crust.  . 

203  Order  of  the  Various  Geological  Systems  and  Strata. 

204  Fossils  of  the  Clay-slate,  Grauwacke,  and  Silurian  Systems. 

205  Section  of  the  London  Basin,  with  Artesian  Well. 

206  Fossils  of  the  Devonian,  or  old  Red  Sandstone. 

207  Fossils  of  the  Carboniferous  System. 

208  Fossils  of  the  New  Red  (Triassic)  System. 

209  Fossil  Flora  of  the  Oolite  and  immediately  Antecedent  Systems. 

210  Fossil  Shells  and  Fruit  from  the  Lias,  Oolite,  and  Wealden. 

211  Fossil  Saui-ians  from  the  Oolite. 

212  Fossils  of  the  Chalk  Formation. 

213  Fossils  of  the  Tertiary  Series. 

214  Fossils  of  the  Superficial  Strata. 

See  also  No.  448  :  also  Nos.  23  i  to  239. 


6 


DIAGRAM  (The  Fulfilled  Prophecies.) 

No.  215  The  Arabs  ;  their  wild  independence. 

216  The  Arabs  ;  Dwellings  in  Tents. 

217  View  of  the  Ruins  of  Petra  (Edum). 

218  Babylon — the  Birs  Nimroud. 

219  Babylon— the  Miijelibe,  &c. 

220  Tyre,  Ruins  of,  from  a  Photograph. 

221  Tyre,  View  of  the  Port. 

222  Egypt,  her  desolation — Thebes  or  No. 

223  Egypt,  Sole  Remains  of  On,  or  HeliopoUs. 

224  Jews  and  Jerusalem— Place  of  "Wailing. 

225  Bas-relief  Irom  the  Arch  of  Titus  at  Rome. 

(The  Seven  Churches  in  Asia.) 

226  The  Isle  of  Patmos. 

227  Ephesus,  Ruins  of. 

228  Smyrna. 

229  Pergamos,  Ruins  of. 

230  Thyatira,  Site  of. 

231  Sardis,  Remains  of. 

232  Philadelphia,  Site  of. 

233  Laodicea,  Ruins  of. 

(Volcanoes  and  Volcanic  Action.) 

234  Vesuvius  from  the  Bay  of  Naples. 

235  Stromboli,  Night  View  of,  during  Eruption. 

236  Jorullo,  a  Crater  near  Mexfco,  thrown  up  September  29,  1759. 

237  Crater  of  Kirauea,  Owhyhee. 

238  Air  Volcanoes,  near  Carthagena,  South  America. 

239  Geysers,  or  Boiling  Fountains  of  Iceland. 

(Astronomy— The  Solar  System.) 

240,  241    Solar  System,  Section  of,  double  size. 

242  The  Sun,  with  comparative  sizes  of  the  Planets. 

243  Comparative  Sizes  of  the  Sun,  as  seen  from  various  Planets. 

244  The  Moon,  its  Telescopic  Appearance. 

245  Venus,  Mercury,  Mars. 

246  Jupiter  and  Moons. 

247  Saturn,  with  the  other  Planets  (showing  relative  sizes). 

248  The  Tides. 

249  The  Seasons. 

250  Eclipses  of  Sun  and  Moon — Law  of  Shadows. 

251  Comets,  Various. 

See  also  Nos..  142,  375,  376,  385,  386,  and  402. 
(Egypt  and  its  Monuments.) 

252  Map  of  Ancient  Egypt,  Nubia,  &c, 

253  Hall  of  Columns,  Kamak,  Thebes. 

254  Pyramids  and  Sphinx. 

255  Temple  of  Abou  Simbel  (Exterior). 

256  Temple  of  Abou  Simbel  (Interior). 

257  The  Sitting  Statues  of  Amunoph  III. 

258  Temple  of  Edfou  (Interior). 

259  Tomb  at  Beni  Hassan  (Exterior). 

260  Tomb  of  Psammeticus,  discovered  by  Belzoni. 

261  Section  showing  Construction  of  a  Pyramid. 


7 


DiAGEvM  (Natural  History— HVIammaliaO 

No.  262    Order  Bimana— Man. 

263  Skeletons  of  Bimana  and  Quadrumana, 

264  Order  Quadrumana — Monkeys. 

265  Order  Carnaria — Bats. 

266  Order  Carnaria— Shrew,  Mole,  &c. 

267  Order  Carnaria— Lion,  Tiger,  &c. 

268  Order  Carnaria— Bear,  Wolf,  Fox,  &c. 

269  Order  Marsupialia — Kangartio,  &c. 

270  Order  Rodentia— Squirrel,  Hare,  Porcupine,  &c. 

271  Order  Edentata— Sloth,  Ant-oaler, 

272  0)der  Pachydermata— Elephant,  Pihinoceros,  &.c. 

273  Order  Pachydermata — Horse,  Zebra,  &c. 

274  Order  Ruminantia— Deer,  Buffalo,  &c. 

275  Order  Ruminantia — Gii-affe. 

276  Order  Cetacea— Whale,  Dolphin,  &c. 

See  also  Nos.  130,  440,  485,  and  486. 

(Remains  of  Pompeii  J 

277  Restoration  of  the  City  of  Pompeii. 

278  Remains  of  the  Forum  at  Pompeii. 

279  Circus  or  Amphitheatre  at  Pompeii, 

280  The  Large  Theatre  at  Pompeii.. 

281  Remains  of  the  Public  Baths. 

282  Suburban  Villa. 

283  Restored  Interior. 

284  Street  of  Tombs. 

285  Baker's  Shop,  &c. 

286  Vessels  and  Implements. 

(Dxuidism.) 

287  Druid  Cromlech. 

See  also  Nos.  e.  h.  3,  e.  h.  4,  and  e.  h.  8. 

(Je-wish  Tabernacle. 

288  Camp  of  the  Israelites  (at  rest)  with  the  Tabernacle. 
288a  Ground  Plan  of  the  Camp  of  the  Israelites. 

289  Interior  of  the  Tabernacle. 

290  Brazen  (Copper)  Altar  of  Bumt-Ofifeiing,  &c. 

291  Brazen  Laver,  with  Priests  Washing. 

292  Table  of  Shew  bread,  &c. 

293  Golden  Candlestick,  with  Ministering  Priest,  &c. 

294  Ark,  Mercy-seat,  and  Cherubim,  &c. 

295  Order  of  March  of  the  Israelites. 

See  also  Nos.  321,  478,  480,  and  481. 

(Cities  of  Palestine.) 

296  Modern  Jerusalem,  from  the  Mount  of  Olives. 

297  Bethlehem— Hills  of  Moab  in  Background. 

298  Nazareth. 

299  Tiberias,  with  the  I-ake  of  Galilee. 

300  Samaria,  Ruins  of. 

301  Hebron  (Mamre,  Kirjath-Arba). 

302  Bethany. 

303  Nablous  (Neapolis),  anciently  Shechem  and  Svchar. 

304  The  River  Jordan. 

See  also  344,  480,  481;  also  large  View  of  Jerusalem,  N(e. 
325—328. 


8 


BiAGBAM  (Mountains  of  the  Bible.) 

No.  308    Mount  Ararat. 

309  Mount  Lebanon. 

310  Mount  Sinai,  with  view  of  the  Convent. 

311  Mount  Hor,  with  Tomb  of  Aaron. 

312  Mount  Carmel. 

313  Mount  Tabor. 

314  Mount  of  Olives. 

See  also  Xos.  368  and  481. 


(Types  of  Sczipture.) 

315  A  Lamb  Sacrificed. 

316  Noah's  Ark. 

317  The  Priest  Melchisedec. 

318  The  Passover. 

319  The  Manna. 

320  The  Rock  in  Horeb. 

321  Aaron,  the  High  Priest. 

322  The  Brazen  Serpent. 

(Palestine.) 

323,  324    Map  of  Palestine,  double  size. 

(Jerusalem.) 

325,  326,  327,  328    View  of  Modern  Jerusalem,  from  Photograph, 
12  feet  by  4  feet. 

(Travels  of  the  Apostle  Paul.) 

329,  330    Dovhie  size  Map  of  the  1st  and  3rd  Journeys  of  the  Apostle. 
329a,  330a    Map  of  the  2nd,  and  of  the  last  Voyage  of  the  Apostle 
Paul,  double  size. 

331  Tarsus. 

332  Damascus. 

333  Antioch,  Syria. 

334  Antioch,  Pisidia. 

335  Thessalonica. 

336  Athens. 

337  Corinth. 

338  Miletus. 

339  Chart  of  South  Coast,  Crete,  and  View  of  Fair  Havens. 

340  Chart  and  View  of  St.  Paul's  Bay,  Malta. 

341  Puteoli. 

342  Rome. 

343  Coins,  Illustrative  of  Paul's  Travels. 

344  Csesarea  Palestina. 

(Dr.  Livingstone's  Researches  and  Discoveries  in  Africa.) 

345,  346    Map  of  Dr.  Livingstone's  Journeys,  double  size. 

347  The  Victoria  Falls. 

348  Adventure  with  a  Lion. 

349  Trap  and  Pit  for  Game. 

350  "Women  with  Egg-shells. 

351  A  Court  Presentation. 

352  Reception  of  Missionaries. 

353  River  Scenery, 


9 


(Dr.  Livingstone's  Researches  and  Discovexies  in  Africa— 

DiAGiiAM  continued.) 
No.  354:    Scenery,  with  Euphorbias. 

355  Loanda. 

356  Eock  Scene. 

357  Adventure  with  Buffaloes. 

358  Heads  of  Natives,  &c. 

(Ancient  British  History.) 

B  H  1    Costume  of  Ancient  Britons  before  Roman  Invasion. 

E  H  2    British  War  Chariot  and  Weapons. 

E  H  3    Arch  Druid  and  Group  of  Druids. 

E  H  4  Stonehenge. 

E  H  5    Landing  of  Julius  Csesar. 

E  H  6    Caractacus  before  Claudius. 

E  H  7    Boadicea  haranguing  the  Confederated  Britons. 

E  H  8    Massacre  of  the  Druids. 

E  H  9    Heads  of  Roman  Emperors. 

E  H  10    Britons  Lamenting  the  Departure  of  the  Romans. 
See  also  No.  287. 

(The  Steam  Engine.) 

359  Early  forms  of  the  Steam  Engine. 

360  Savery's  Engine. 

361  Atmospheric  Engine. 

362  The  Boiler. 

363  The  Cylinder,  Piston,  Condenser  and  Parallel  Motion. 

364  The  Governor  Crank  and  Eccentric. 

365  Action  of  ordinary  Condensing  Engine. 

366  Marine  (oscillating)  Engine. 

367  Locomotive  Engine. 

See  also  No.  154. 

368  The  Mount  op  Olives  (from  a  JPhotograjph.) 

( Astronomy —Remarkable  Co nstellations .) 

370  Beta  Persei. 

371  Omicron  Ceti. 

372  The  "  Coal  Sack  "  and  "  Southern  Cross." 

373  ''Hercules." 

374  "  The  Pleides." 

( A  stronomy— Eclipses .) 

375  Total  Solar  Eclipse. 

376  Phases  of  Solar  Eclipse. 

See  also  No.  250. 

382    The  English  Church  at  Jerusalem  (from  a  Photograph) , 
(Astronomy— Comets.) 

385  Comet  of  1858. 

386  Telescopic  Appearances  of  ditto. 

See  also  Nos.  142,  251,  402. 

(The  Book  [Bible]  and  its  Missions.) 

387  Thibet. 

388  Burmah  and  the  Missionary  Judson. 

389  Inscribed  Rock  of  BeiiisLUu. 


10 


Di\GBi.M  (The  Book  [Bible]  and  its  "Sflissions-continuedj 

No.  390  Dagon  and  Nebo. 

391  Constantinople. 

392  Cclporteur  at  Dughctejiik. 

393  Burning  of  Hebrew  MSS.  in  Spain. 

394  Swiss  Colporteur  in  the  Alps. 

395  Sketch  of  Mount  Castellazzo  and  Street  of  Latour. 

396  Xiglit  Class  for  Scripture  reading  in  Poitou. 

397  The  Nestorian  Christians. 

398  Sales  to  Sunday  Scholars  of  Manchester. 

399  Swiss  Peasants  purchasing  Bibles. 

400  Bible-readers  in  old  St.  Giles's. 

401  Modern  Bible-readers  in  St.  Giles's. 

(Astronomy— Comets.) 

402  Orbits  of  Comets  an^l  Conic  Sections. 

See  also  142,  251,  385,  386  and  402. 

(The  Pilgrim  Fathers  of  New  England.) 

403  Barrow  and  Gree  iwood  in  the  Clink  Prison. 

404  Martyrdom  of  John  Peury. 

405  Map — Xorth  East  part  of  England. 

406  Site  of  Manor  house  at  Scrooby, 

407  Austerfield  Church,  Standish  (Chapel,  &c. 

408  Delfthaven — Scene  on  the  Maese. 

409  1'he    May-flower  "  and  "  Speedwell"  in  Dartmouth  Harbour. 

410  Cape  Cod  Harbour  and  the  "  May-flower." 

411  Plan  of  New  Plymouth  Bay,  New  England. 

412  Eelics  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers. 

(Ethnology— the  Unity  of  the  Human  Species.) 

413  Skulls  of  Biraana  and  Quadrumar  a. 

414  Bases  of  Skulls — Man  and  Ourang-Outang. 

415  Types  of  races — Caucasican,  Arab,  Moor,  Mongolian. 

416  Types  of  races — N.  American,  Malayan,  and  Central  American. 

417  Types  of  races — Terra  del  Fuegan,  Negro,  Bushman,  Tasmanian. 

See  also  262,  263  and  264. 

(The  Pilgrim's  Progress— Part  1.) 

418  Pilgrim  sets  out  from  the  City  of  Destruction. 

419  Pilgrim  meets  Obstinate  and  Pliable. 

420  The  Slough  of  Despond. 

421  Pilgrim  meets  Evangelist. 

422  Pilgrim  at  the  Wicket  Gate. 

423  At  the  Interpreter's — The  Fire  of  Grace. 

424  Ditto — The  triumph  of  Eesolution. 

425  Christian  at  the  Cross. 

426  Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption. 

427  Christian  asleep  in  the  Ai'bour. 

428  Christian  and  the  Lions. 

429  Christian  at  the  Palace  Beautiful. 

430  Christian  in  Conflict  with  Apollyon. 

431  The  Giants  Pope  and  Pagan. 

432  Christian  and  Faithful  at  Vanity  Fair. 

433  Demas  and  the  Hill  Lucre. 


11 


DIAGRAM       (The  Pilgrim's  Progress -Part  1— continued.) 

No.  434  Christian  and  Hopeful  at  Doubting  Castle. 

435  The  Pilgrims  shown  the  Celestial  City. 

436  The  River  of  Death. 

437  The  Pilgrims  ascend  to  the  Celestial  City. 

(Egypt  and  the  Bible.) 

438  Illustrations  of  the  Bible— Agricultural. 

439  Ditto — Horticulture  and  Vintage. 

440  Ditto — The  Chase,  fowling  and  fishing. 

441  Ditto— Spinning,  "\\"eaving,  &c. 

442  Ditto— Brickmaking  and  Pottery. 

443  Ditto — Working  in  Metals,  <fec. 

444  Ditto — Tanning,  Cai^ieutry,  and  Statuary. 

445  Ditto — Military  Affairs. 

446  Ditto— Music. 

447  Ditto — Funerals. 

See  also  Nos.  259  and  260. 

(Coal  Mining.) 

448  Sections  of  Sti-ata — Coal  basins,  Faults,  Dykes,  &c. 

449  Colliery  Buildings,  Coal  Shaft,  Workings. 

450  Ventilation «  Safety  Cages,  Lamps,  &c. 

451  Miners  at  "Work. 

452  ]\[odes  of  Excavating  and  Screfning. 

453  Coal-trains  and  Shipment  of  Coals. 

See  also  Xos.  203,  201,  207,  209. 

(Life  and  Ministry  of  our  Lord.) 

454  The  Infancy  of  Jesus— Tbe  Wise  Men  Offering  Gifts. 

455  The  Youth  of  Jesus — in  the  Temple  with  the  Doctors. 

456  Jesus  announced  as  the  Christ — "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God.'"' 

457  The  first  Miracle  at  Cana. 

458  The  first  Cleansing  of  the  Temple. 

459  Jesus  calls  four  Disciples, 

460  The  Lame  Man  at  the  Pool  of  Bethesda, 

461  The  Apostles  sent  forth. 

462  The  Widow  of  Nain — Her  Son  raised  to  Life. 

463  The  first  Parable— The  Sower. 

464  Jesus  feeds  Five  Thousand. 

465  Jesus  the  "  Bread  of  Life." 

466  The  Transfiguration, 

467  Jesus  Blesses  little  Children, 

468  His  Triurr  phant  Entry  into  Jerusalem. 

469  The  last  Supper. 

470  Jesus  Crucified — the  Piercing  of  His  Side. 

471  His  Ascension. 

(Wanderings  of  the  Israelites  between  Egypt  and  Canaan.) 

472  Map  of  Arabia  Petraea — the  Scene  of  the  Wanderings. 

473  Departure  from  Egypt. 

474  Suez — the  Ancient  Arsinne, 

475  Jebel  Attaka.  on  the  Red  Sea — Supposed  Site  of  the  Crossing. 

476  Wady  Mokatteb— the  Written  Valley, 

477  Wady  Feiran  and  Mount  SLrbal. 


12 


(Wanderings  of  the  Israelites  between  Egypt  and  Canaan— 

DIAGRAM  continued.) 
No.  478    Plain  Er-Rakur— the  Encampment  before  the  Law  was  delivered. 

479  Akaba  (Ezion  Gaber)  on  the  Elanitic  Gulf. 

480  Ruins  of  Shiloh — Resting-place  of  the  Tabernacle  in  Palestine. 

481  Zion  and  the  City  of  David — final  resting-place  of  the  Ark  of  the 

Covenant. 

See  also  Nop.  310,  311,  288  to  295  inclusive. 

(The  North  American  Indians.) 

482  Indian  Mothers,  Cradles,  &c. 

483  Indian  Picture  Wriling. 

484  Indian  Chiefs  in  full  dress. 

485  Buffalo  Hunt. 

486  Animals — Beaver,  Grizzly  Bear,  "Wolf,  Rocky  Mountain  Sheep, 
w  M  30    Dog  Carioie  or  Sledge. 

w  M  31    "  Medicine  "  or  "  Mystery"  Man. 
w  M  32    Indian  Council. 

M  36    Dying  Indian  attended  by    Medicine  "  Man. 

M  38    Missionary  Halting  at  Night. 

M  39    Mission  Church  in.  Winter. 

M  40    Dying  Indian  attended  by  Missionary. 

(Physiology— The  Human  Foot.) 

487  Bones  and  Ligaments  of  the  Foot. 

488  Muscles  and  Tendons  of  the  Foot. 

489  Exercises  of  the  Foot. 

490  Feet  of  Animals  contrasted  with  Human  Foot. 

491  Proper  Treatment  of  the  Foot. 

(Critical  History  of  the  Text  and  Versions  of  Holy  Scripture.) 

492  Fac-similes  from  Codex  Vaticanus  and  Codex  Sinaiticus. 

493  Ditto,  from  Codex  Alexandruus  and  Codex  Ephroemi  Rescriptus. 

494  Ditto,  from  Codex  Ebnerianus  No.  105,  and  Codex  Malabaricus 

(Hebrew). 

495  Ditto,  from  the  Samaritan,  Pentateuch,  from  Synagogue  at  Nablous 

496  Ditto,  from  tl;e  Codex  CJottonianus  and  the  Moeso-Gothic  and 

Anglo-Saxon  Versions. 

497  Ditto,  from  the  Biblia  Pauperum. 

498  Specimens  of  Wycliffe's  and  Tyndale's  Versions. 

See  also  Nos.  176  to  180  ;  187,  189  and, 190. 

(Hindostan  and  the  Hindoos.) 

M  52  Temple  at  Madura. 

M  53  Interior  of  ditto. 

M  55  Village  Temple, 

w  M  5  Sacred  Bull  at  Chumandi. 

M  56  Brahmins, 

w  M  1  Bramha. 

w  M  2  Vishnu. 

>y  M  3  Siva. 

M  63  Kali. 

M  26  Gonesa. 

M  27  Serpent  Worship, 

w  M  4  Churning  the  Sea. 

L  M  9  Family  Sacrifices. 

L  M  15  The  Churrock  Poojab. 


13 


DiAGEisi  (Hindostau  and  the  Hindoos— continuedj. 

No.      M    6  Self  torture. 

77  The  Suttee— Widow  Burning. 

M  28  Death  of  Hindoos  on  the  banks  of  Ganges. 

M  30  Itinerant  Preaching. 

M  29  Christian  Village. 

L  M  10  Brahmin  renouncing  Caste. 

M  57  Hindoos  addressed  by  Christian  Teacher. 

M  31  Women  bringing  presents  of  ric  e 

M  62  View  of  Delhi, 

w  M    6  Tippoo's  Mausoleum, 

w  M    7  Palanquin  Travelling. 

I.  M  16  Procession  of  J uggemauth. 

L  M  17  Sc  ene  ou  the  Ganges. 

M  51  Hindoo  School  near  Madras. 
See  also  Nos.  76  and  77 

(Large  Map  of  India,  Quadruple  Size,  8ft.  by  6ft.) 
Large  Map  of  the  World,  10ft.  by  6ft. 

(China  and  the  Chinese.) 

M  68  Pekin  fi'om  the  North. 

M  69  Canton  from  the  Eiver. 

"w  M  31  Joss-house. 

L  M  12  Hong-Kong  and  town  of  Victoria. 

■\v  M  33  Street  in  Victoria  (Hong-Kong)- 

M  70  Tiger  of  AVar,  Soldiers  and  Mandarin. 

M  18  Buddhist  Priest  at  his  Devotions. 

L  M  13  Missionary  Preaching  in  Buddhist  Temple. 

M  64  Funeral  Procession. 

M  65  Opium  Smokers'  Den. 

M  66  Wedding  Ceiemony. 

M  67  Tract  Distribution. 

(New  Zealand  and  the  New  Zealanders.) 

M  71  Map  of  N.  Zealand,  with  views  of  N.  Plymouth  andWellington. 

M  72  Auckland. 

M  73  Duiiedin,  Otago. 

w  M  ll  Travelling  in  the  Bush. 

M    9  Head  of  New  Zealand  Savage, 

w  M  43  War  Dance. 

M  32  War  Canoes. 

M  10  Dead  Chief  Lying  in  State. 

M  33  Attack  upon  Missionaries. 

"W  M  45  Distribution  of  Scriptures. 

M  35  Dying  Christian  Chief. 

M  34  Missionary  Meeting. 
(Buzmah— the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  Society's  IHXissions.) 

M  86  Shevav  Dagon  Pagoda,  Rangoon. 

87  Porch'of  ditto. 

88  Mission  School,  Mandalay. 

89  Clergy  House,  Mandalay. 

90  Native  Gharries  at  Entrance  of  Burmese  Pagoda. 

91  King's  Palace,  Mandalay. 

92  Pagoda  at  Amarapoora. 

93  Kyoung  at  Foot  of  Mandalay  Hills. 


14 


(The  Melanesian  Mission-Propagation  of  the  Gospel  Society. ) 

DIAGKAM 

No.  M  94  Map  of  the  Melanesian  Group  of  Islands. ' 

95  Parsonage  on  Mota. 

96  Native  Hut  on  Mota. 

97  The  ]ate  Bishop  Patteson's  House,  Chapel,  &c. 

98  The  College  Buildings,  St.  John's,  Auckland. 

(lYEissionary  Subjects.) 

A  variety  of  Diagrams  and  Pictures,  in  addition  to  the  above, 
may  also  be  had  to  illustrate  the  Missions  of  the  "  Church 
Missionary  Society,"  the  "London  Missionary  Society,'' and 
the  "  Wesleyan  Missions." 

In  hand,  a  set  on  "  History  of  Pitcairn  Island." 


The  Diagrams  are  3  feet  by  4  feet  in  area,  or  some  multiple  thereof; 
printed  on  cloth  ;  adapted  for  distant  inspection,  coloured  for  gas  or  candle- 
light, and  are  both  durable  and  portable.  Although  arranged  in  sets,  they 
may  generally  be  obtained  singly. 

Single  Diagrams — i.  e.,  having  one  number  attached — are  sold  at  3s.  each  ; 
double,  treble,  and  quadruple  Diagrams  in  proportion.  When  required,  they 
can  be  provided  with  frames  and  eyelets  for  convenient  suspension. 

The  usual  allowances  to  Subscribers  to  the  Union  and  to  the  Trade. 
N.B.  All  transactions  are  for  ready  money. 

WILLIAM  THORN,  Depositary, 

28,  Paternoster  Bow,  London,  E.C. 

^^OTE. — Detailed  Lists  forwarded  on  receipt  of  a  Halfpenny  Postage  Stamp. 


# 


Date  Due